The Dark Realmz
IC Central [RPG ONLY] => "Ayenee Nexus: Where Imagination Knows No Bounds => RP Archives 2005-2019 => Topic started by: Zoycite on February 11, 2008, 08:31:58 PM
-
Nall ran through the forests, he avoided the branches that hung too low and the roots that stuck up from the soft ground. The moonlight caressed the ground, allowing them both to see, although the three of them had perfect night vision with or without the light. Star gripped white fur between slender fingers, body held low to the running wolf's torso. She could hear her wolf breathe underneath her. Just like old times, she thought; the wind flowing through her extremely long hair, it was always a wonder how it never got caught between the branches. Thorlan ran beside them, every now and again he would take to the trees. Star looked up at him, his silver hair caught her attention; she was taken back to times with Kal.
Kal and her would always run from place to place. His hair would flow behind him, beautiful silver hair. She was his the moment she had seen it, although it was not his real hair colour, she never knew that until moments before he died. Perhaps he had changed it to make her his...
The Drow's eyes caught the light: red. Star shook her head, he wasn't Kal... her vision melted away to a pair of red eyes and ebony flesh. She sighed, tears beginning to form into her eyes. She couldn't allow herself to cry now though, she had to be strong... for him and for her.
Wolf paws dug into the soft mud as they came to a halt. She jerked forward, almost slipping off the massive beast. She sat up and slipped off her pet. This was a beautiful land, Kal would have enjoyed it. Peaceful forest setting with a lake in front of them. The trees were green, and the wildlife was singing their night time song. Eyes looked to the tower, they were far enough from it as to not be seen... nose smelt the air, they weren't around any houses or people... She slowed her breathing, heart beat beginning to slow; Nall did the same.
Hooded cloak pulled up over her as she picked through her bags, fingers flipped through the pages of Kal's book. "This is a wonderful land, Father... he will like it. Lets read up on these runes, shall we?"
((ooc: I am not sure if I should put this thread here. they travelled to Calgoa, but not in the city, they are on the outskirts of the land, I put it here vs the tower though. I hope that is alright.))
-
OOC: Perfectly fine. Start your spell so that Validrir wil be alerted to your presence.
-
Thorlan came to a stop, dropping from a nearby tree to stand beside the pair he had been traveling with. A pair that he still knew so little about and yet trusted with the simple knowledge that they were friends with Kalamos, the only friend he had ever managed to keep in contact with often enough to even call a friend.
He had never been to these lands, and wasn't sure how they might receive one of his kind in the area. He looked to the other two and figured he should be alright if they had ever been here. His breathing didn't take long to return to normal, often moving at such speeds on long trips, once more he looked to the twoand listened.
-
Lord Tiberius Validrir was in his tower. He'd just met with the mages from the Arcane library about a demonic relic. Demon relics where never a good thing, but they did show up occasionally. He sat back in his chair and sighed. He was to go and examine the relic himself the next day, but would not relish the opprotunity. It was not long before he began to drift off to sleep, not even getting up from his chair. He dreamed of three people standing just outside the city, reading from an ancient book. Magic was invoked, he felt its power, and it seemed so real. Suddenly he awoke from his slumber, sitting straight up. He could still feel the magic's power. It was real.
-
The book Star held sparked to life suddenly. A burst of lights and ripples of energy sprang forth from the mystical pages contained in the book. They danced around Star and Thorlan, with trickles of power seeping into Star's mind, giving her the visions of the patterns of the runes; Their layout, and the positioning she would need. A circle would be needed around the casters, and several more complicated patterns would be needed to get the effect she wanted. would need to be created During the casting, the complexion of this 'ritual' she would need to perform was amazing. Soon enough, the 'invoked' power of the book, faded away. The lights and power returned whence they came, and the information it had delivered, remained with its reader.
-
Validrir had gone to the top of his tower and looked out across his kingdom. It was not long before his saw a light shining far outside the city. "What is that?" He asked himself. He snapped his fingers, causing two arch angels to suddenly appear out of a flash of white flame.
"Yes my lord?" the taller of the two asked. Validrir pointed to the light shining in the darkness.
"Go there, be secretive, and find out what it is." He said as the light suddenly vanished. Arching an eyebrow he asked the two angles if they could still find where it had come from. They stated they could and took off into the sky. Validrir hoped that the source was nothing.
-
The book's power formed around her, through her veins and out her eyes. Almost as soon as the power had came it was gone. Head hung low, voice lowered to a whisper. She gently closed the book, "Okay... okay... okay..." she kept repeating the word and nodding her head. She looked almost defeated in her task of bringing back Her World.
She slowly came to a stand. No expression on her face, just a blank stare before blinking and turning to Thorlan. She took a hold of each of his arms, strong ebony arms, and moved him slightly to the left a bit. There was no words spoken from her, just a look that told him to trust her. She snapped her fingers and Nall took a seat next to Thorlan, pink tongue licking his hand, as if to say "Everything is alright."
Star knelt on the ground as she removed one of her daggers. Quickly she started in on her work, carving ancient ruins in a circle around Thorlan and her wolf. She moved a good 20 ft away from them and began making one for herself.
To the eyes of another being, it would look as if they were regular travelors and setting up camp for the night before making the long treck to the city. None gave off any magic, none gave off any light... and it being dark still so they should be hidden from the tree tops.
-
Midst the empty blank world around him, churning and the gathering of power began to occur. The runes Star carved were coming to life; The trickle of power in the land gathered in the markings she had begun to make. Her feelings were poured into the etchings she left in the earth beneath her, it was a dull shimmer at first, but with the completion of the pattern; A warm glow rose out of the markings. The air within the circle around Thorlan and Nall shuffled, it was a barrier of raw magic. One not made with the desire to contain, but the desire to protect. A gentle hue of shifting blue auras formed in the runes around them, stretching over them like a blanket. The power of this circle was incredible, it would deny supernatural attacks for prolonged amounts of time. The making of runes of this kind was an art of elegance and emotion; The maker poured their soul into the craftsmanship of these. It is a very powerful variation of runesmithing in comparison to others. As Star began to form hers, the aura was of an exubrant red.
Once complete, the two would resonate to each other, and runes would form between them. Runes exploded across the ground, forming on their own and creating a solid connection; Linking them and strengthening the overall effect and creating a serious misbalance in the magical atmosphere. A vacant glow was at the core of both, and air began to pull downward into it, flooding it with light and air. Wind swept past his hair, air filled his lungs, and above him was a sky; nearly blotted out by canope. He breathed the air deeply; Life... Life was drawing into him. He could feel it. The air was pushing him away from this window to the 'heaven' that lay beyond him. Light warmed him, gave color to his world; but freedom was not his yet. Kal's power was erupting through this 'hole' in the world and into the air above. A shaft of radiance pierced up through the core of this axis. Lighting the trees from below with brilliant light. The top of the canope in the immediate area shined. Sunbeams shined only slightly through the roof of the tree lines. A curious thing to see, beams cutting through clouds above and trees below, crossing and making flares in the skies above. These flares would blind ordinary individuals gazing into them briefly. It was as if heaven were brought to the earth below. The power felt nothing like it's appearance would imply; It felt like a very high power blend of powers. To those of the higher authorities, this power was alien and very unnatural.
-
The angels winged down and set foot within the cover of some trees near the source of the light they'd seen. The light was long gone now, but they could still tell where it had come from. Creeping forward with light steps, not a sound did they make as they came nearer the people there. they saw a small group there, one who had a book and was drawing somthing on the ground. The others could have been warriors of some kind. Soon though, they felt an extreme power radiate from the one with the book. Not evil or good, but powerful. Looking to one another, they both silently decided to go and report to Validrir. No longer careing for being quiet, They burst from their hiding spot and took to the air, heading back to the tower
-
Thorlan gave no resistance as he was moved, and simply watched as Star drew the pattern around him and the wolf. He gave the wolf a quick pat on the head at the lick and stayed still, as the energy burst up around him, he looked into it, more curious than anything at the creation of this magic.
He continued to sit and watched as star made her own pattern around herself and the result from that. Things seemed to be happening the way that they were planned, which brought a slight smile to his face. Just as the burst of power erupted from the ground, a magic he recognized though had never experienced at such a high content. He looked across the area at star and back to the wolf, hoping this was all what was supposed to happen.
-
-Nall-
The air was still around him and Thorlan, blue surrounding them, covering them in a protective barrier. He sat and watched his Master, his heart, his predecessor. Blue eyes watched her, saw a red barrier go up around Star. He heard them, the angels. He could smell them, vile things they were. His lip curled up in a snarl. The only angel he came to like was Kal, and only because Star enjoyed him. Angels... too many times had they tried to kill Star, to kill him... Angels, the same creatures that made Star an orphan...
The angels took flight and gave away their positioning. He had half a mind to run after them. They could ruin everything! And yet in his heart he knew they couldn't, his little Darkstar would over come all obsticles to bring back Kal. He turned up to Thorlan, nodded in the way of the angels and turned to look at Star.
He sat like a breathing statue. He just watched now. Too blue eyes gazed to the tree tops, light breaking though the small cracks and shining down on Star. Kal's power was all around her. He knew, this was a good thing.
((Ooc: I am going to double post. This one is for Nall, her wolf, and the next one will be for her))
-
-Star-
As she finished the circle around herself, energy began to flow through the runes and made a barrier of red all around her. Runes scattered all around the land and emitted a very familiar energy to her. The center of the circle is where she took a stand.
She heard her wolf snarl, he had notcied something he didn't enjoy. Acid hated voice entered her head, "Angels... they bring nothing but trouble for us. Hurry, love."
His warning was noted, and he duely noted that she didn't care if it brought her death wish, she wanted to see Kal once again. So she stood in the center, energy flowing over her. Star began picturing the two beings that she had seen when Kal had sacrificed himself to protect her and Thorlan. And as she concentrated on these two beings a power flowed through her veins. Yes this was Radiance and it was over taking her completely. Her feet lifted from the ground, hair flowing upwards; it was as if she was floating in water. This was a sight to see... and in a little time a transformation would happen, one that no one had seen before.
((Ooc: this is a power up post basically. She is conjuring up radiance right now.))
-
The light faded in as a deeper force was emerging behind it. A warmth that filled the area with the willpower within. His body hurt. Pain surged across his body as color set in. A sudden change of environment, with a gasp of stark surprise he began to fall towards the hole in his world. In the world beyond his sight, the power was stablizing and focusing. The beams of sunlight and radiance collided much more violently now, brightening into a nova as an unnatural thunder split the sky. Pulled through by the building effects, two ghosts flew in from between the threads of living and death. Ghosts of a knight and phantom archangel. This angel looked different from others, its wings were massive; several times the size of conventional angel wings. The novas and clashes followed their movements; These ghosts would appear only as novas to those without the ability to commune with the dead. The runes between the circles began to lift off the ground and fold. It formed a roof of magic over the explosion and spirits. This roof closed over the three clashing forces and began to close. The last of the light from the hole in the ground came through and an uproar tremor closed the earth with a quaking that could offset the balance between.
The radiance Star was conjuring was being siphoned into this forming Rune Sphere. The ghostly presences shattered in the ball, mixing and churning with the already intense power within. His veins burned, his body hurt; He felt someone pass him by, and push him through. The top of the rune sphere exploded; Shattering the entire construct that Star had worked to make. The energy exploded through the canope in a ball of light that sailed up and split the clouds above. The trees touched by this ball were set ablaze. The radiance Star had conjured forth was riding alongside this ball, sailing up into the sky. The blast from the explosion slammed against the rune shields Star had made, but did little more than drift over them harmlessly. Debri was sent flying across great distance. The runes star made dissipated once they served their purpose. [Soul Collision]
The air rushed past him, around him, and through him. He felt like he was falling. His eyes opened, and he saw the clouds fast approaching. He was slowing down, he could feel the air flow lessening around him. His eyes widened as his view arced, crossing over a white tower in the distance and eventually, leaving him facing the ground hundreds of feet below. His heart missed a beat. "What kind of ressurection spell is this?!" The ball exploded in the sky, driving the clouds nearest apart, and leaving Kalamos in a high speed plummet toward the ground beneath him. The air filled with the sound of his scream as he began his descent. He was free falling a distance no human can survive. That's when he felt something... Something familiar. Star's power. Her magic filled the air around him, and led all the way to the ground where she was. He stopped screaming and reached out to her; In one final nova, a great bolt of light shot down across Star's spell. Crashing the ground in front of her in a small burst as the armored knight she knew so well formed out of the power she was immolating. On the ground kneeling and breathing heavy from exhaustion; Kalamos was before them once more. His armor was no longer worn, he no longer looked like a tired old traveler. His body seemed in much better health, it was like looking into the past; To the Kalamos that fought in the Saluthi Wars of Eden. [Conduction]
The immediate area was significantly damaged from the effects of what was done here. The blast had destroyed the nearest folliage and damaged the more distant severely. The only areas undamaged were those within the shields Star had made. The damage she had done was catastrophic to the local area. The magic of the area was highly corrupted from backlashes. This corruption was fading steadily; returning to order as the cause of it began to regain himself. This would undoubtedly disturb Validrir's sight greatly, but with the restoring balance, his ability to perceive things would be restored very shortly within the next several moments.
-
Thorlan looked on as everything happened, wincing the first time something came at the shield, though as he came to realize how strong it was he simply watched each thing move around it as though it wasn't there. He nodded to himself, confirming his belief in the idea before continueing to watch the mayhem that ensued around him.
When it ended and the shields fell, he looked on at a man he knew well, a man he trusted ad fought alongside...a man he recognized upon sight for the first time in several years! he nearly leapt across the distance but instead managed to compose himself to stand up, sending a smile to the wolf beside him before slowly walking in his direction, letting star have plenty of time to gather herself before he got there.
As he walked he continued to look at Kalamos, the way he once was, the way he had been when he met him and fought alongside him all those years ago. The same Kalamos that had helped him to train so many days and nights in preparation for many battles, and who scolded him constantly for those same battles. His smile grew wider as he walked, remembering things that he had nearly forgotten of the past.
He slowed his steps even further as he realized what had just happened, Kalamis had sacrificed himself, and yet he stood before him now, again. He had been brought back from the land of the dead?...He looked past Kalamos to the one who had done all of the work in ressurection and came to a complete stop. Never before had he witnessed such a thing, nor believed such a thing was possible, yet here stood a man who was once dead.
He felt a whisper inside his head and realized that his hand had rested on the hilt of Uusretiqua in his ponderings, giving the sentient access to all those thoughts and he chuckled under his breath, "She could have defeated me, any time she wanted in that fight." his chuckle grew into laughter, though he kept it quiet enough that only the wolf may be able to hear it as he shook his head. "Perhaps...it is time to go back into training..." he let his hand fall from the hilt and looked forward once more, doubtful that his training would be with Kalamos as much as it had been in the past.
-
-During the spell-
She was afloat in the sky, hovering like the most perfect mystic... Acid washed voice "You look like your mother..." Star opened her eyes, they had overcast in a glowing neon blue; her veins began to glow as radiance flowed through her body, runes illuminating tattoos arcoss her flesh. They were disappearing almost as soon as they appeared, forming into a Rune Sphere which took flight toward Kal. And then it happened... she screamed from the pain "Allow it to happen, child, do not fight it..."
Her bones twisted and snapped more fierce then ever before. Her muscles bulged, her stomach twisted to a perfect six pack, her spine grew and a tail was formed. Her skin began to change colours, to an almost sickly green/yellow tone, her flesh began ripping on her back, more bones formed, cracked and grew into wings, a black liquid covering her newly designed wings... the smell of blood filled the air. Horns jutted out of her forehead, longer then the ones that Thorlan had seen, they twisted back around her head and down. Her clothing ripped from her body, hands and feet changing into claws, fangs grew more perdominatly. This was her truest demon form to date. And Thorlan and Nall would be the first to see it.
Star screamed from the pain, it hurt her immensly, hair changed to a jet black. The explosion happened and immediately she fell to the ground, soaking in an ebony pool of life. In a short period of time, her body changed back to the Star that Kalamos fell in love with. Her colour returning and extra features disappeared. Star was exhausted, she lay in an unconsious state.
-After spell completion-
Nall walked beside Thorlan, eyes always watching Star. He heard the Drow's words and laughed inside. No one truly knew Star's power, she didn't even know the power she held within herself. He noticed that his everything wasn't getting up. He noticed Kalamos... perfect angelic being, a guardian of Star's. He took to a run to her side and dragged her hood to cover her naked body. She spoke to Nall through her mind, if anyone could mind read, they would hear her as well. "Did it work?"
"Yes, my child. It was magnificent. More so then with I have ever seen you... you've evolved once again, love."
"Pain... I feel pain... like I am dying..." she turned thoughts to Kal, "My love... welcome back."
She lay there still. It would take a few more moment before she could regain some strength to stand up, and all she could think about was embracing her world, her Kal.
((Ooc: I apologise for the spelling, done while I was bowling on my cell.))
-
Validrir had turned and was about to head back into the tower when the blast happened. Validrir whirled about to see the great light split the clouds and turn night into day. As this occured the arch angels dropped out of the sky, both wearing expressions of worry. "Sir!" They chorused. Validir waved an impatient hand to silence them.
"No time, I will deal with this my self. Alert the city gaurd to the situation." And with that he clentched his fists, summoning orbs of light into his hands. The light gathered and then went streaming up his arms to his sholders. Soon the light spread out of his body, expanding into great golden wings. With a single beat of his new wings he was launched into the sky. Taking flight he set off toward the source of the magic. He neared the place where the spell was being preformed, just as it had ended, and plummeted to the ground. With enough force to shake the ground, he hit the earth and stood before those there. The wings faded into shining dust, which soon vanished as well, and he glared at those before him, raw power glowing in his eyes.
"Who are you!?" He demanded.
-
He looked down to her with the thoughtfulness he's always had, but with a face he had before their first meeting. He spoke to her gently as he regained his breath. "Be still. Regain your strength." With the arrival of its ruler, the land instantly restabalized. Kalamos felt overwhelming might burning in the presence that had just appeared before them. He stood slowly; in his full and activated armor. Dark hair contrasted against the bright armor he wore. He moved his body between Validrir and Star, stepping around her steadily. Once again, he put himself between the other two and the potential assailant. He raised his gaze and met the eyes of the knight before him. The raw energy he could see in the man's eyes. They were filled with divinity and a conviction that confirmed for Kalamos this man's identity as a paladin; There was more to him though, he could feel this man's power reached deeper than his vision could touch. To Kalamos though, conviction was simply bloodlust with a different name. The word justice was a rationalization to the bloodshed 'heroes' had brought. He had been such, as one of the many champion warriors in the Saluthi Wars. The two men before Validrir were among those. Kalamos had no idea what his foe really was or what he may be starting.
Just the same, Validrir's own supernatural sight would tell him the man in his way, was not an ordinary human as his appearance would suggest. The power stirring in Kal's eyes was drenched with such destruction, it was like looking into an ocean of dead faces, the faces of those that Kalamos himself had cut down in the name of 'justice'. Kal's mind was a monstrousity of guilt, compassion, sorrow, and love; To enter this labryinth of self destruction would be hazardous to those even of a stronger mind. The only one to solve that labryinth was on the ground in a pool of black blood. The sound of drawn metal broke the air as Kalamos drew his sword. His first and strongest assumption was that Validrir came to destroy Zoycite; Having witnessed her demon power and form, most paladins would immediately move to purge the evil from their sight. Kalamos was not without honor; Thus he only held the blade to his side pointed away, he took no stance yet. Like an animal that bares fangs to a predator. It was a straight warning, that to approach any further would result in an attack. There was naught in his eyes but restrained agression, anger channeled squarely on Validrir; The only thing holding that agression at bay was Validrir himself. His choice of action would seal or unleash the fury of the man before him. His breathing slowed and quieted, as he waited for Validrir's first response. Beneath his armor, his muscles tightened.
-
The ground shook as the two angels landed behind her. She placed her hand across her eyes and turned to the noise. She overheard their conversation and soon enough Validrir left once again without a âgoodbye.â Again, the rudeness of someone in power⦠Katrina turned back around and laughed to herself; the Lord never asked questions on what the angels observed and for sure he couldnât see what she knewâ¦
For across the mirror the mirror shards she had as eyes, a scene began to play: one of love so pure that Death himself couldnât take it away. She knew that whatever the rush was about, it had to deal with the wonderful tale she now knew. Fingers tied the blindfold into place as she stood. Silver turned and began walking into the tower once more, hand touching delicate wings as she passed.
She would head to her room, humming all the way up the stairs. She would not mention to anyone about the vision she had, for now. (A curse and a blessing placed upon her) Katrina would allow this âGodâ to make such quick decisions.
((OOC: That is fine; One thread to rule them all))
-
Limp body lay in a puddle of black blood. It was curious how it was ebony instead of usual purple shade... Star could hear her love, could feel his warmth near her. She knew that she hadn't much time with him, he wasn't reserected, but rather this was a temporary fix.
The ground shook, tremers disrupting a resting Star. Angry voice shouted across the area they were in. Acid deep voice entered her head, "The ruler of this land... he gives off a sickening God-ly light. First angels, now we have him..."
"It seems so, and Kal again is protecting me."
"Not for long, child."
Inside she was crushed, for she knew that something would be happening to her shortly, "evolving" her. She cared not for all of this knowledge and power she had. She just wanted to loose herself in his kiss, swim in his stare, stay in his embrace.
Star could feel the power Kal was giving off, she couldn't feel Validrir's right now though. Slowly, very slowly, she opened her eyes and looked to her love, Kal. Inside she smiled. Kalamos was back to a younger version of himself; powerful and he now held more knowledge and experience (then when he was younger). He withdrew his sword; she couldn't do anything but watch. She used all of her current strength to gently whisper "Kal..." (it was almost too quiet, like a breath from a flower) she couldn't finish her thought though. Her eyes told him what she wanted to say, anyone who looked at her would notice how she looked at him with an over abundance of love and concern.
-Nall-
Tongue lashed out and licked chops. Large paws padded across the ground over to Kal's side. He sat and listened. Watched. Waited. As Kal took a more offensive stance, Nall did as well: standing on all fours, head hung a bit lower then normal, lips began to curl up, teeth began to show, a low growl escaping his throat. He was ready to protect his little Star.
-
Tiberius Validir, Lord of the realm, watched as the knight before him stepped in front of the girl and drew his sword. -The defence of an innocent, or was it?- He thought to himself. The sky had begun to swirl with dark clouds, to reflect the god's dark mood. With the snap of his fingers his clothes lost form and reshaped, becoming a suit of shinning silver armor, and a dark blue cape. He clapped his hands together and brought them apart, a gleeming sword appearing between them. It's hilt was shaped like an eagle with wings out stretched, the blade situated above the eagle's head. Validrir did not wish to fight this man, but there was no harm in being prepared. Walking forward he kept his sword down.
"Why are you here? What is your name?" He asked the armored man before him.
-
He observed the other man's preparation for the potential fight. To the sound of Nalls footsteps came the singing of Kal's blade. It struck the ground afront the great wolf as he turned and looked down to the animal, "Knights don't dishonor their enemies with shameful tact. Mind her first Nall." Motions were made alongside his words to clearly indicate he meant Star. No words need be spoken to the drow behind him, he knew Thorlan understood that he must respect the rules and codes of Knights. He stepped forward once more, putting himself now between Nall and Validrir. Within striking range he raised his blade and crossed it with Validrir's own slowly, "I am Kalamos Trison, and I can't answer as to why I'm here." Star's words were covered over by Kal's steps. He was making efforts to keep all the information he could from the man before him. The last thing he would need is for this man to learn that the three here were most precious in all the worlds to him. The last 'stranger' who learned this, tried to corrupt them with his dark power. It was the classic opening to a duel, but Kal's eyes were no longer filled with a terrible fury or intense focus. As his opponent seemed to be thinking with his head, Kalamos saw no reason to go into blind battle. He seemed mindful of his words and manners. He was following the rules of honorable engagement between two knights of considerable honor. Blades crossed, he measured the length of Validrir's own weapon against his. Validrir's blade was slightly smaller than his own as a longsword; But like Kal's Runecaster, this enemy weapon was more than just an ordinary blade. Kalamos' sword was a broad bastard sword laiden with runes that remained grayed out in deactivation.
He met the eyes of his opponent again, and spoke, "Would you now honor me with your name before you would your blade Paladin?" Kalamos waved his free hand and released the power he was building moments ago, he intended for this to be a straight sword fight. Validrir would have little reason to doubt Kal's desire not to kill him; But there was still the matters between them neither would speak of. Kalamos took a strong centered stance, blade in his left braced against Validrir's own. As Validrir was the offensive in this situation; Kalamos must allow him the first move. This battle was still extremely serious, but Kalamos had already decided that there would be no need to try to seriously harm the man before him. He had no desire to take the life of a local champion. He did have a very strong desire to defend both his own honor and the people around him. Though no motion was between the blades and their wielders may not be pushing them to act, there was a powerful conflict of power between the blades. Unseen forces that soundlessly pushed between them, creating a visible vibration in both Kal's and Validrir's hands as well as the sound of grinding metals. Kalamos' hand was shaking more uncontrollably than Validrir's would. His eyes widened slightly with a realization. Validrir's sword was of a better material and quite possibly, stronger power than the Runecaster. His sword was strong enough to actually threaten the integrity of Kal's own; Which meant it's power was on an entirely different level to Kal's Runecaster blade in its inactive state.
-
Thorlan stood and watched as everything happened. Nothing giving him any real time to think of what had happened the moment before. Suddenly he found himself standing off to the side of what appeared to be a fight waiting to happen, he looked at the man that squared up to Kalamos and shook his head. There was no way he was going to get involved in this fight.
He wasn't sure what Kalamos was capable of with his renewed youth, nor the man across from him who showed obvious displeasure in the group of them even being within the realm. As he looked at him further he realized he must be the ruler of these lands and he took a step back, letting Kalamos handle whatever was about to happen.
-
-Nall-
He stood next to Kal when he spoke words to him. He rested his snarl and looked up to Kal. He understood, but hated the fact that he would listen because Star loved him so, so in turn Kal was also his "Master" to a sort... and in fact he had grown attached to him as well. As he stared up to Kal, for the first time since they had found Kal, he spoke directly to him; that deep dark hated voice entered Kal's head, "You Knights and you're "honor." I have seen many die for this thing, and many kill for this thing you all hold so dear... I have seen innocents slaughtered in the name of "honor..." But because you have asked, and because she loves you so... I will rest aside." He began to pad towards Star but stopped and looked to Kal once more, "Don't die... not without saying goodbye to her."
He made his way to his everything laying in the puddle of blood. He stopped on the outskirts of the black liquid. He looked over to his little Star and lowered his head, nose touching the ebony substance.
-Star-
Body lay in the puddle, hair drenched from it. She could only watch Kal as he took his stance to begin a duel. Honor... but for what? There was nothing to be honorable about right now... to protect her? It seemed foolish at times. Slowly she breathed, watched her love... he would rather fight then aid her. She could take care of herself... she always had in the past.
Nall had came over and touched the puddle with his nose. The ebony trembled and became alive with power. She looked at him with concern; he reassured her with a simple nod. The black liquid became inky. She was lifted slowly by the ebony liquid. It began to form across her naked flesh. It formed into a dark armor: clinging to her legs, forming boots, gauntlets and a breast/chest plate... it left her stomach bare but covered her lower back. This was a dark/demon armor she had never adorned before, in fact, she never wore armor.
Star looked at her new clothing and smirked. She could feel the power flowing through it, reaching into her veins. It was an evil awesome power, but she could nullify it. So much power for such a small package. Feet touched the ground once more, though she collapsed and fell down to a kneeling position. She was thankful for the armor right now, she was at least covered now. She placed the hood over her body. She said not a word, just stared at the two.
((ooc: Mirror and Thorlan... we can all sit back for now... not like we can do much. So the rotation will be messed up cept between Validrir and Kal, which is Validrirs move next. We can all post but dont be waiting around for us to do so, this is your guys' fight.))
-
((She is just going to sleep into the morning and whatnot. I will post after the fight is done. Looking foward to the duel.))
-
OOC: Sorry for not posting, I have been busy.
IC: Validrir listened to the man and watched his movements. He obviously knew the rules of battle and had some manners, always a good sign. As their swords came close to one another, he could feel their energies testing one another. Validrir tightened his grip as his sword tremored a little. The other knight, Kalamos, as he called himself, also held his sword firmly as it began to vibrate in his grip. Validir smiled inwardly as he realized his sword was the stronger, though the other's was nothing to sneeze at. after a moment he answered the other's question of his name. "I am Lord Tiberius Validrir, Holy Paladin, and God of the realm. And as far as I know, you are a threat to me and my people. And thus I ask, are you a threat?" Validrir said. "By the way, I will know if you lie."
-
Kalamos pulled back his sword, but remained between Vaildrir and his party. He cocked his head slightly as he sheathed his sword, "God? Well now... That's a first for me." He closed his eyes and focused. The air became thick with willpower; The resolve and wisdom that Kalamos had was being brought to bear. Instantly it was like he connected to the world around him. Each motion was felt as if someone had just pushed him. He noticed some rather peculiar things about the three he was most concerned for. A latent darkness was clouding his sight; Drowning out his vision even in the presence of this paladin's bright light. It was like liquid spirit surrounded him, an awareness that seeped to every pore. [Radiant Sight] His extra perception reached out, and centered on Validrir. In Kal's eyes, Validrir would see an earnest curiousity; A mage's intuition at work to riddle out the possibilities of Validrir's claim. in his motions Validrir would be able to feel Kal's power in the air. It was like each motion towards Kalamos was a push against him; One that he responded to appropriately. He did feel some incredible power sleeping in Validrir he had yet to categorize. It wasn't brought forth. A similar power to that which ran through his sword. This same power that was sleeping in Validrir was also changing the weather; but all this seemed very, very familiar to Kalamos. The thickness in the air dispersed, falling back into slumber once more as Kal's eyes lost their unnatural glow, "I can't say I beleive you to be a god, Lord Validrir. I've seen this kind of power before, wielded by ones much like yourself; Though on a very different Scale." Four images in particular were within Kal's mind. A dark haired man with a demon's arm, doomed to wander in rains. A majestic Silver donning knight, A knight whom could manipulate all earth around him, and most similarly to Validrir; A very heavily robed individual whom always exuded light. Memories of a time Kalamos regretted, All of those individuals beared the same crest, and headed one of the strongest forces ever to come to a realm's defense.
He also remembered his choice when they offered him the right to work alongside them, which brought him back to the moment at hand, "I'm only as dangerous as you are; No more, no less. If you're not here to fight, then... Neither am I." He seemed oblivious to the massive damage to the landscape around him and the group. Like he had assumed that something had caused this prior to his ressurection. He couldn't shake the quiver at the back of his mind though. Something was wrong with the situation. He waited for the paladin to make his move and answer him.
-
-Nall-
He watched as his little Darkstar became clothed in the armor. Inside he smiled as he felt the power it gave her. She would be able to function now, even without feeding... but not for an extended period of time, she still needed to feed to regain her fullest strength; this was like a pacifier. He listened to the words spoken by Kalamos and by the newly named one: Validrir. So, there was to be no fight or spar. But the newly found information about this being was curious to not only Kalamos, but to him as well. He turned slowly and looked at Validrir then turned up to Star. "So, he is a God, is he? This is a turn of events, isn't it?" He spoke only to Star this time. In fact, no one could read the words spoken by Nall unless he, himself, allowed it. He padded over to the side of the Drow and sat next to him. Head nudged against his side.
-Star-
She was in a kneeling position when Nall spoke to her. She nodded silently to him. And being the spar was not to happen, she stood slowly and made her way over to Kal's side. Fingers ran through her own hair, trying to untangle it from the blood. She took her place on Kal's right side, her hand touching his arm lovingly. She looked up to him, obvious to everyone that she was ignoring the new being. Star only had eyes for Kal. The way she looked up at him was one of undying love. It could be felt by everyone. Here he stood, her love, in all of his glory... but something was wrong. His presence (aura if you will) was strangely different. She knew something was wrong, but she figured it was the encounter with this new being. She spoke softly to Kal, "Welcome back love... I know you have a lot of questions... and I will answer them for you."
It was an odd sight to see these two together. For love was felt between them, but he was like a radiant angelic being while she was covered in a seeping darkness; when she is around him though, she changes... her auras are lifted and she comes to life with a beauty only mystics can possess. Star stood by her love, just looking up at him. She knew she had brought him back out of her own selfish reasons. She felt bad for it, but then again... she was glad she did.
She turned to the new being and scanned him over. She wasn't quite impressed. She had met many being in her lifetime. She had met Guardians and Gods before, and she was in love with the most incredible being she had ever met. She turned her look away and back up to Kal. She coo-ed into him. Drinking him in while she still had time.
-
Validrir stood at the ready as he felt the power of the other. It was great, far more powerful than any he'd felt in another in a long time. But none the less, he did not feel threatened by it and so remained still.
"I can't say I beleive you to be a god, Lord Validrir. I've seen this kind of power before, wielded by ones much like yourself; Though on a very different Scale." Kalamos said after a moment. "I'm only as dangerous as you are; No more, no less. If you're not here to fight, then... Neither am I." Validrir listened to Kalamos, all the while, reaching out with tendrils of power to the other. (Heart's Intent) Much to his pleasure he found the other was not lieing, and had a good spirit. Validrir immediately withdrew his power and sheathed his sword. This man meant him no harm.
"You do not believe me a god, hmm?" Validrir chuckled. "Well, it is only fair that I tell you I am a lesser one, but a god none the less." He looked around at them all and arched an eyebrow. "I can sence in you the pressence of good, Kalamos. And I can see that you have been honest with me, but what I cannot figure out, is why this piece of land has recieved such terrible damage if you are up to only good?" He observed the blasted and scarred earth around him then. Though he seemed a little upset over the state of the area, the weather was returning to a more plesant state, as his mood was better. "You might be able to see why I could have assumed you were attacking my realm."
-
Thorlan remained back and looked down at the wolf as it nudged his leg with a slight nod although he had no idea what the wolf meant by the nudge. He simply continued to watch as those before him seemed to calm down and the fight that had at first seemed inevitable dropped from the minds of those involved, though as he saw Star move forward he wondered whether the Paladin may change his mind about the group of "intruders". He himself being a drow had seen similar happenings change into most violent ones simply by his presence in the area.
He reached down and pet the wold lightly as he continued to watch the other three.
-
Kalamos listened to what Validrir explained, and his brow furrowed when questioned about what happened here. He was only vaguely aware of the situation, so he answered straight away, "I have no idea really. You see, I intend to figure that out after we resolve this issue." When Validrir looked into Kal's spirit he would realize something terribly amiss. There was naught to be seen, only a blurring; Not the form a spirit takes. Gazing into his eyes was like gazing into a great canyon between two mountains. A divide joined by the power swimming through his body. The person before him, clearly of a high standing to the group around him was the result of the highly unstable use of power; In short, Validrir's unique perception would allow him to realize Kalamos is what was 'summoned' in the explosive ritual. The unique thing about this, was that there was no controlling link for the one who called him; He was apparently acting of his own accord. Only the eyes of a god in their native domain could discern such knowledge with simply a gaze. Kalamos broke eye contact for a moment with Validrir to speak to Star giving her a full and strong embrace, "I think I probably have more questions than you think I have." He looked briefly to Thorlan and the Nall as well, "We'll save that for after we're done speaking with the Lord before us." Releasing his embrace, he looked to Validrir and spoke up, "I beg your pardon, but that couldn't wait."
-
((Ooc: The double (()) are ooc dialogue while the single () are her thinking.))
-Nall-
He leaned into the Drow's hand as it ran through his snowy fur. In fact he only allowed Kalamos and Star to pet him ever since they had left the Blades... cept of course for Star's most precious daughter, Little Rosie. He missed the affection from time to time. Kalamos was usually the one who pet him. He was about as comfortable standing next to Kal as Star was. But he left Star and Kal to reunite, the Drow would have to do. He looked up to Thorlan, icy blue eyes staring into red ones. He was trying to see into Thorlan's past, trying to read him. He knew that Thorlan, being an elf, always took kind to animals and a good hunt. He was stronger then he had thought on sight, then again he did fight along side of Kalamos. Wolf nudged into ebony hand more, enjoying the attention.
-Star-
The Lord spoke to Kal, saying how he was in good company. Both Star and Nall smirked on the inside; Star mostly. Here she stood in a dark demon armor, and yet she was still looked on as "good." How it tickled her insides thinking about it. And she is a vampire no less, one that could take out whole families in one feeding if she so chose to. She needs to feed none the less, she is a danger whether it be to beings or to the wildlife.
He asked why the land was destroyed, and Kal would surely not know the answer. She looked up at her love ((can you picture the heart shaped eyes, guys?)), she couldn't keep from smiling. Gentle hand reached up and grazed his cheek. She was memorizing his face again, he was always changing looks. For years they travelled as companions, and for years she hid her feelings; when she lost him, it drove her mad. She spent the rest of her time looking for him. She shook her head, ridding of the harsh memories. Demon or not, she loved Kalamos, this angelic being, they were an odd match but he completed her; it was as if she was created for him just like Pygmalion sculpted his love (but she supposed that perhaps Kalamos was created for her, knowing his orgin of creation).
She stood by his side. She was being obediant for once, following him instead of the usual interupting him and acting too fast. As she stood there, intoxicated by his presence, she felt as though 'this is how' Nall must feel: to be a perfect statue next to the one they care for and to follow them even if it meant death (although Kal would sacrifice himself over and over again before harm would to ever come to her).
And finally it came. Warm strong arms embraced her body and she all too quickly wrapped her arms around him. She took in his scent, his warmth, his love. This was heaven, being in his embrace. Hell could overtake this realm band it wouldn't matter to her right now, she had Him.
The embrace broke (he apologized for cutting off conversation to embrace her, suppose it was the whole "honor" thing she had forgotten without Kalamos) and Kal would turn his look to her. She snapped out of her thoughts ((ridiculous sea of animated love, no?)). She had to answer to Kal's look. Why the land was destroyed, why he was here (though should he truly care, for if his heart was her's he should be thankful to see her once more), how it happened, if she could truly bring beings back from the dead.... Star could see it all in his eyes. Was he afraid of her (horrid thoughts, Zoycite! I would rather die then know he feared me!)? His eyes were such a doorway to his mind, his "soul" if you will, but she ventured into his psyche without fear. Star was the key to his locked door. Star stood on tiptoes, stretching with all of her might, hand cupping around his ear; she gently whispered to him, "I will tell you everything... but not in front of the Angel Lord..."
Star didn't have trust for this "God," then again she didn't have trust in many these days. After she lost Kal she stoped trusting in anyone, the Drow included. She tolerated him a bit more though, for Kalamos cared for him deeply (which drove her mad, although she understood) as Thorlan was Kal's old friend from before he even knew of her. Star went back to her regular standing point, the sun coming out a bit more. She pulled enchanted cloak close around her body, hood placed over her head. She wouldn't address the being, if he asked her name Kalamos or Thorlan would have to answer for her. Her eyes would never lock with Validrir's, she would never speak to him directly (unless Kalamos told her to).
She put up a mental wall though, blocking Validrir from invading her mind space. It was a trick that she learned when she was younger, it was a needed skill in her line of work before. She couldn't be deteched by any means, physical or mental. This would prevent Validrir from seeing what she was ((if he didn't know already, but it is led on that you are playing it as if he doesn't know... or else, Validrir would not have put his weapon away and would be asking her questions and not Kalamos)).
She looked up at Kal, he could tell when she was tired. She was overjoyed to see him, but day was coming, sun breaking through the clouds. She was exhausted. Travelled to this land and used Radiance which took all her might. She hadn't fed enough to fill her hunger, to regain her strength. Her look was paler then usual, the effects of over exerting herself showing through. She was becoming cold, her own arms pulled the cloak tighter around her. Her look was almost a plea to Kalamos, one to set up a camp of some sorts, to allow her to sleep.
-
Validrir watched as Kalamos turned and embraced the girl behined him. Kalamos apologized for it and said it could not have waited. Validrir smiled and came forward, fresh grass springing up in every foot step he left behind. It seemed that life radiated from him to his realm, and soon foliage was encroaching on the blasted area, the land healing at his presence. "You needn't apologize for an act of love. In my experience, showing care for another is an act of greatness."
Validrir listened as Kalamos told him he knew nothing of what had happened. Validrir imediatley began an attempt to search the other's soul, looking for a clue as to what this man was. "But it is strange that you have no idea what happened here, I would think that....." Validrir paused as he attempted to observe the other's soul. It was missing, or rather there was evidence of one, but it was hazy, blurred. Kalamos did not have a natural existance, he had been summoned from another realm. And it was obvious that he was tethered to this realm by a very powerful, but very unstable force. "This blast, the power I felt, was to summon you?" He asked.
He looked to the girl, whom he had never really examined closely, as she pulled her hood up to cover her face. Power came from her, she almost shone with the mark of magic. Yet this magic, was not of the kind he was used to, it was different and he'd felt it before, though he couldn't place it. He turned his attention to the wolf and man who stood beside her. "She preformed this spell." It was a statement of fact, not a question. "And you," He looked back a Kalamos, "you were dead, and have been brought back to wander amongst the living. For as long as the spell holds any way. Am I correct?" He directed the question to them all.
-
Kalamos watched in utter awe as Validrir's mere movements brought life back to the land that was scarred with the power used to call him back. Giving life of any kind to something took considerable power, but Validrir was doing it effortlessly, without thought and without attention. With those motions, he had proven to Kalamos his claim to god-hood. Star's obvious fatigue was something Kalamos couldn't miss. She was tired and hungry. As he listened to Lord Validrir he interjected, "Summon me?" When Validrir finished his speaking, Kal's eyes darkened as the memories of his ending surfaced; Returning to the conversation Kalamos spoke, "Before we continue further, we need shelter post haste." He looked around for his travel pack. Immediately claiming the thick tent canvas from it, he folded it several times and placed on Star, like an additional cloak. It would totally black out the sunlight. Kalamos turned to Validrir, "We haven't much time." He indicated the change of color in the skies above. Pulling Star closer, he put his hand as far in one of her sleeves for one of her robes as he could; His hand grasped gently at her forearm and he let a steady release of his power begin. This trickle and the warmth of his own body would keep her warm. It would surely assist in keeping her awake and energetic for a little while longer. Kalamos kept Star pulled to him as close as he could, donating his warmth and power as best he could. He would feed her himself if he had to; He wasn't overly concerned about doing that as he's done it before. Shelter was needed very very urgently. Star wouldn't be able to survive in the Sunlight well in her current State and Kalamos believed that the increase in her darker side very likely increased her vulnerability to sunlight.
-
Thorlan smiled slightly and pet the wolf a little bt more as the others spoke, He had little to do with anything that was going on a at the moment, though when the man looked in his direction and asked the question, he too could think of no reason to answer, instead he simply moved forward so that he could better hear what was going on.
As he came up to the group he glanced at star and could see that she had changed greatly, but also that she seemed extremely weakened. He glanced over to Validrir wondering if his presence maty have had anything to do with that, though he sincerely doubted it. As he looked at the man, he remembered the question and acknoledged it with a simple nod before looking to Kalamos, wondering what he might think of what had happened, and his return from the realm of the dead.
-
An act of love show greatness... This Lord had no clue the acts of love that Kal made. He saved her, allowing her to feed from him in their past; he sacrificed himself, the ultimate display of love: he died to save her. For years she searched for him, she travelled the world, from realm to realm (only to be given a short period of time with him before his sacrifice). Now she has summoned him (regardless of how the spell weakened her, and his presence here would be a constant strain on her own life), giving him life once more... this was her act of love.
Star turned her look to the Lord of the land for the first time since their meeting (at least to adress him and not scan him) after he had stated that she indeed was the spellcaster. Teal eyes met the God's own, and her gaze seemed at void, almost lifeless and yet too much life for one being to hold. He wouldn't see just once soul, one living thing in her but rather 3 souls within her body (she is too weak to put up the full barrier, so she chose to just do her own soul). She was a carrier of them, including her own; although her own was shadowed over with a protection barrier. Validrir would see a pure mystic soul, one that served the gods and goddesses and a smaller soul of pure innocence, one that had never sinned. Her gaze returned up to Kal and she invaded Kal's mind with words, "The angel Master is trying to see me, Love..."
She could feel Validrir's power invading her, hitting against the barrier to her own soul and past. She walked to the other side of Kal, putting him between her and Validrir's gaze. Validrir spoke once more, telling of Kal's summon. She spoke softly to Kalamos, "Its true, Love... what he says is true..."
The sun was coming through more now, the trees not being there to shade her. She could walk in the sun normally, she actually enjoyed the rays warming her. But for now the sun would be too bright for her (without her enchanted cloak), she was weak. She still stood by Kal's side, coming in closer to him, leaning against him and using his mass to shade her a bit. Her head lay against his side. She could feel her flesh becoming pale, her fangs starting to grow slightly (usually you can't see them without the trained eye).
She felt Kal's life flow through his veins, his heart beating in her ears (even through his armor). His presence intoxicated her, and now with blood lust coming it was even more so. She was pushing the memory back, the memory of how sweet he tasted and the power she felt afterwards. 'Not now, Zoycite... not now...' She shoved her vampire instincts aside, although she wondered how a God would taste, her father would say "delicious." Eyes closed now. Rest... she needed rest... and blood.
Kal made swift movements, wrapping her in canvas and pulling her close. He used his own power to warm her even more so; she hated knowing that now his time here is even more strained. "Don't strain yourself, Love..." But he was right, she needed shelter. And by the time they decided where to go, she would be using all her energy to keep from attacking them for crimson life. If she could just get some rest, she would be fine... at least during the day.
-
Anderen awoke to the sound of strange and eerie creatures all around as well as the sound of the wind blowing gently through the dead trees, making a high pitched sound from time to time, almost like the sound of a scream. The sun was not yet out, but the sky was certainly getting lighter quickly, so it seemed to him to be as good a time as any to wake up and continue his journey into this strange, dark and twisted new land. He hadnât come across any sign of life yet, though at night he heard the most activity by far, and for that reason his sleep had been more uneasy then he was used to, since he came from a land of life and peace when compared to this horrible dead place. Still, as a paladin and a Knight of Mars, Anderen feels that if for no other reason then it is what his family has done for generations, that it is his destiny to pursue evil and corrupt beings and slay them so that they may be forgotten into the annals of time.
Such is his duty, and feeling so compelled to accomplish this life goal, he has continued further and further into these lands despite having many encounters with numerous large and vicious beasts, and with his lack of sleep on top of that it feels as if every day is an eternity, and he has been hard pressed to maintain his focus all alone in these lands. Itâs that that he hears something he has not heard in weeks, though it is faint and drowned out by the other sounds from the nocturnal creatures as they scurry along to their resting places, and perhaps even by the thickness of the forest itself.
Nonetheless what he hears gives him his first glimmer of hope in sometime, though with it also comes a realization that this land has so far been unkind and a place where only the strong survive, and in such a place intelligent life may even be more cruel and deadly then the animals and abominations that wonder the lands wildly, and with that realization his moment of hope fades, as he decides it is probably to safer to track these voices silently and then pursue them from a distance to judge their character. With that he pushes himself from the ground to his feet. After that he begins to put on his clothing, and then his armor, and lastly his sword and then his helm and shield. They were fairly strong, but he had carried them for so many years they felt like nothing on his back, a second skin. His sword was an extension of his body, but after that his skills lessened for the other areas one should be proficient with in combat. Still, he was able to move very silently if he chose, and after packing up his tent in his bag,
Anderen begins to move as slowly and patiently as he can through forest towards the talking that he can hear still, though it still seems quite distant. Each step he takes is carefully placed so as to avoid making even the slightest sound, or crack of twig or leaves. It seemed he would have to walk for some time before he came to them, so he prepared for a long search and slow day ahead, and with the sun coming out he would have to move even more carefully then normal. Still, he could not pass up this chance at a meeting with friendly people. Any ally in this land, or even someone to barter with would be of great service in the future. With all of this on his mind, he continues to make his way towards the voices he hopes arenât just an illusion of his mind and sleep depravation.
-
Validrir looked at girl, their eyes meeting for a moment. An understanding of her passed on to him, a glimps of what lay benieth her skin. She was split, or rather three than one. She bore more than just her soul, her body a vessle for others. Validrir said nothing though. She was weak and loosing strength by the seconed, and he could not allow her to go on without the proper attention and still call himself a merciful god. He nodded solemly and gestured to the silhouette of his tower against the brightening sky. "That is my tower, you are all welcome to come and rest there. But we must hurry, she does not look well." Validrir then began to shine with a brightness that grew until he could no longer be seen through the light. Then, all at once, it faded and where Validrir had stood was a great and magestic looking Griffin. Its feathers where of the purest white, and its fur a golden tan. It was a large creature, large enough for them all to be able to ride it. Walking forward, it looked apon them with the same blue eyes as Lord Validrir. "Come, we must go." It said in his deep comforting voice. Lord Validrir it seemed had turned into a griffin to transport them all quickly and safely to the tower.
OOC: Does everyone know what a griffin is?
-
((ooc: yep, believe we all do. Kal, autoplay Star and such onto the back of the griffin. I will pick up her play once we reach there. Nall won't be travelling along with you guys, he will find his own way. Thank you my dearies.))
-
Kalamos looked upon the Griffin form of Validrir, "So be it." He lifted her, and climbed atop the massive lion bird that was Validrir. Kalamos had never seen a griffin before; although he had seen their crest on many banners across kingdoms. He held star very close to him. Taking time to undo his right gauntlet; He placed it on the pommel of his sword as she rest upon his arm. His un-armored hand was kept from her direct sight. Although, the sounds would alert her to his actions. It was obvious why he kept that from her direct sight; Seeing an easy target would simply push her self control in the wrong direction. Beneath the leathered glove, an unscarred hand rested. It was his precaution against Star's possible bloodlust. If she was going to bite anyone out of blind rage, he would have it be himself and no one else. "Nall, follow us to the tower." Looking down to Validrir, "If it becomes a strain to carry us, let me know. Three armored individuals and a canvas aren't light for a flier; Even of the size you've assumed." He closed his eyes and focused his attention on Star. The longer she went without rest and food, the less effective his donation of power would be in keeping her rage from surfacing. He knew the signs her lust; In the event of their surfacing, he was prepared to offer her his hand once more.
There was more to his concentration though than just Star. She would be able to feel it, he was reaching for something with his power. Something within himself. Beneath his lips, teeth clenched; His focus narrowed, perception began to cave in. His heartbeat quickened as his world began to shake. He could hear distant fire burning, see a brilliant glow in the distance through his closed eyes. The warmth flowing from Kal's arm changed. It felt warmer, comforting; Like feathers dragging across her arm. Very familiar feathers. The intense look on his face began to blank out, like he was on the on the verge of unconsciousness; He face began to lean forward before it snapped up with the opening of his eyes and a gasp, he shook the grogginess from his head. He thought to himself, 'No good.' He pressed the side of his face against Star's cloak. He made eye contact with her. His dark colored eyes seemed brighter. Not with the teal light before, but the only other color his eyes have ever turned to, A gentle silver that only partially lit the core of his eyes. "Stay with me this time Star." She would know exactly what he just attempted.
-
(Sorry my post doubled up due to cell phone reception... so just erasing one)
-
Nall looked at the griffon, he thought how careless it was to bring so much light around his beloved right now. He watches as Star winced from the light and into Kal's chest, a flash of her eyes turning bright blue as she did. Yes... careless, or perhaps he didn't know... Nall listened to Kal's words and watched him un-armor his arm: bare flesh for Star to enjoy if needed. He had witnessed her feed from him once, his nectar filling her veins and gave her a life he had never witnessed before in her. She wouldn't feel the need to feed at all for months afterwards. (She also didn't fight then either.)
He nodded up to Kal. He was large enough for someone to ride on, that is how Star would travel often. He took off in a sprint towards the tower. He kept a normal but fast pace, didn't want to startled anyone he would fun into by excerting a magical power.
Star laid in Kal's arms, almost unconcious. She could smell bare flesh, she knew he was offering it in a passive way. She wouldn't though, not here, not in front of everyone... she wouldn't, she couldn't harm him ever again. She loved him dearly. Her body even with Kal's heat became cold, her lips turning almost a pale blue colour. Her head nuzzled into his plate armor, the cold steel hitting her cheek.
His body temperature changed, and soon Star was at ease, calm. It was as if heaven itself came down upon the realm and told he âitâs okay...â Kal was concentrating hard to become something more. He peeked inside of her hood and looked at her. Eyes met for a moment of time, she noticed the colour change. She shook her head, loving him still. Gentle whisper to him, âYou canât do that, my love... I will lose you.â She stared at those deep pools into his soul. âToo much energy and youâll be gone. Your summon only lasts for a short period of time... You need a...â she stopped short, too much energy for her. Fangs were growing, his bare flesh around his face, down to his neck. Her eyes stared at the tender skin, she watched as warm blood began to become bright to her own vision: instincts were taking over. Gentle lips pressed to his neck leaving a soft loving kiss. She closed her eyes and nuzzled into him; the smell was driving her mad but she just wanted to be close to him. His words rang in her ears. She had to stay with him, he was her everything. âI will always stay with you... you have me completely.â
But there was fear hidden behind her words: She was scared of losing him... the scar on her back burning like fire.
-
Lord Validrir waited for the others to climb onto his back. As soon as they were settled he took a great bound and launched into the sky. Within minutes he was at the tower and landed softly at its base. Attendants came running out to help those who was with him.
-
He had finally arrived to the edge of the dead forest, and come to a small clearing that led to another forest, though this one seemed full of life. The difference in the state of the two forests was perplexing, especially with their proximity to one another, but he did not care to take time and try and figure out why one forest was alive and the other was dead. For all he knew, he could have merely been traveling through a cursed forest for the last few days, or weeks, however long it had been he couldnât tell, and only now perhaps he was just leaving the forest he had been lost in for so long.
Still, he pushed on, hearing the voices growing ever nearer, and by the sound of what things the spoke of, it seemed there was someone in their party who was wounded, or at least in need of some sort of caring attention, which the comrades seemed prepared to give as they spoke of taking a female to some tower so she would be safe and could rest. The fact he could tell what words were being spoken even though they still sounded faint told him that they were close enough that he should move with more care. He still did not know anything about those whom he listened in on, or anything of how they might receive an uninvited intruder such as he, and so he decided to move stealthily from here on.
Finally, he came near enough that there voices sounded as if they might be on the other side of the trees and bushes he was hidden in, and at that moment he heard a sound like the flapping of wings as the voices again faded, apparently moving off, probably to the tower they spoke of moments before. He waited a moment more before he decided that since he couldnât hear anymore they must all be gone, and it was likely safe enough for him to move from his cover and study the area that could have been their camp for the night.
With that thought Anderen rose to his feet and stepped out from the brush and made his way to the spot where all the foot prints were, where the dirt was freshly disturbed. He stopped and looked down, trying to count the amount of people in the party based on the pairs of feet he saw. One, two, three, four, some sort of large dog, and then another set of four feet, two feet that seem like bird feet, and two that looked to be dog or cat feet. Such a strange group, and he couldnât figure out what the last creature could possibly be, but then he recalled that he heard the sound of flapping wings as the voices faded.
What then has wings that would walk on feet such as thoseâ¦? Hmmmâ¦.A griffonâ¦thatâs all it could be⦠But thatââ¦impossible, isnât it? Iâve never seen a griffon.. Heard of them in legend, but thatâs it. Strange.. I must find this tower and see if these beings are friend or foe.. he thought to himself before setting off deeper into the forest to begin his search for the tower while continuing his search for any who may aid him, these four and their two subservient creatures among that group. His supplies were running much too low, and his water was nearly gone as well. It was no longer a choice of finding a civilization or anything else that would have people who could help him, it was necessary for his survival now, and as such he would find the tower that he hoped those he pursued could be found in.
With this realization Anderen picked up his pace, moving in the direction he heard the flapping wings and voices fade to, and it wasnât long before he came into view of the towerâs top above the remaining tree tops. At last, he was within view of the tower that must certainly be the one that the voices spoke of, and because he is so low on rations Anderen decides that stealth doesnât matter at this moment, and he instead chose to make haste to the front door of the tower and deal with any enemies as they appear. As he came ever nearer to the tower, he also saw a large white wolf making itâs way to the same tower, and it was with that sight that he knew this tower was the one the voices were headed to, since the wolf looked to match the size of what animal would have made the foot prints back at the area where he had first heard the voices.
Finally Anderen came around from behind the tower to where the door was, and he was met with the sight of a griffon, a few others, and many people rushing out at what seemed to be the griffonâs order, come to help one of the others it appeared. Still, since they had not even entered the tower and the door to the interior was already open, it seemed like as good a time as any to make his presence known. With that thought, Anderen stepped forward, taking care to make sure his armor made some noise, and even going so far as to tap his shield against his breast plate a few times, all before speaking, âSoâ¦I hope Iâm not intruding. I couldnât help but notice you were the only signs of life in this land I have come across. I daresay Iâm lost, and in need of food and shelter, and that I can only hope I havenât made a mistake by approaching you all. I am Anderen Marcellusâ¦Wanderer.â he said, looking at them all as he spoke, then after he fell silent he watched them with observant eyes, waiting for any tell tell signs that he should be on guard.
-
He could feel her rising rage... The surface of her darker side trying to tear through. She almost let go moments ago, with her lips pressed to his neck. He felt her fangs brush his neck and yet he offered no defense. He decided would feed her himself as there was no time. She could've very easily sent him from this world herself. Another spat words into the air at this group in the middle of Validrir's kingdom; Kalamos paid no heed whatsoever to him. Only one thing held value right now for him. He rose slowly, from Validrir's back, being as gentle with Star as he could manage, he spoke out words, "A room without light or life. Immediately." Strange looks would likely be returned to someone such as Kalamos asking for something like that. Kalamos could feel an incredible power pulling at him. Trying to drag him into its core here. This was the central focus, the very center of Validrir's domain; The most densely channeled holy energies that were swirling about this place made Kalamos dizzy. He couldn't breathe with all this focused power. This was where Validrir was strongest. To normal people, this was an unfelt force, to Star this would be very dangerous holy ground; And for Kalamos, he couldn't pull air to his lungs. His harsh demeanor, began to falter as his steps became slower. His face became pale with the lack of air. The dragging sensation, began to overwhelm him. This lagging in his motions turned into clumsy stumbling as he lost one knee to the ground. The power of this place was like thunder, it attacked his senses. The silver lighting in his eyes flared to life to the great thunderbolt of power he felt shake his innards; He felt every pore begin to burn with the silver river of energy within him. The the color in his eyes turned fully to a dim silver. His power was fighting for dominion of itself over Validrir's absolutely insane power, and was crushed. The sleeping power in Kalamos sparked and tore outward. His energy suddenly and very dramatically changed. Those coming to his immediate aid stopped instinctively, subconsciously out of an unrealized fear at the potential of what had just been unleashed.
At all times, he never failed to hold Star. Her eyes would bear witness as the light of consciousness left his eyes and was replaced with something familiar; Something that was unlike anything that walked the worlds they'd seen. His silver eyes lost the normal look Kalamos had, his skin took a celestial tone. Star knew these eyes she gazed into, there was nothing in them. The power of this god's lair and Kal's surfacing might collided; They meshed and swirled, unseen as the cape on kal's body dissolved into the visible raw energy he was composed of. [Conduction] This incredible and dramatic magical reaction to Validrir's presence was paled only by what would follow the immediate events. The coloration was of a silent silver as the particles of what was his cape formed at his back. Stretching and expanding around him and Star. Thorlan's only seen this a few times. The light of this amazing reaction faded; silver feathers belonging to wings completely unlike those of the angels around were to be seen. They were huge wings for any humanoid, easily more than twice the size of a traditional angel's wings. They looked graceful, and powerful; Most importantly when they moved, there was nothing, absolute silence. Exuding from these wings was a power that was meshing around with Vaildrir's own aura of dominion, but not overtaking it; At the same time, it would not relinquish its presence. Everything within and including his wings, was untouched by Validrir's light.[Silver Wings]
The massive silver angel stood and repeated in a meloncholy tone with a soft and clear voice, "A room, without light or life." There was no hostility being given off, but Validrir's godly dominion powers were too much for Kalamos to bear here as he was. The way he held Star would feel different to her. Like she was something, rather than the one he died for earlier. She would know all too well what had happened. His mind was buried under the raw power of this thing that now moved her in its arms. While under his wingspan, it was only his power she would be exposed to and not the overwhelming presence of the paladin god. Every mage within several blocks wouldn't fail to notice this new presence. While he wasn't hostile, that he could repel the dominion power for his own body and wings was something incredible. Such a thing, wouldn't last though. His heartbeat was much softer now, as if he were sleeping. His motions were with complete grace, lucid and with a dream like elegance. This was the thing Star had first come to adore in Kalamos, it was also something she had likely come to hate; Because while this angel was before her, she knew Kalamos really wasn't.
It was at this point, Validrir would be able to perceive the full depths of Kalamos' limitations in this form. There was enough magic and lifeforce in him do unbelievable damage in a single attack. Not enough to threaten Validrir's immortality, but enough to make him regret bringing Kalamos into the city. He would also be able to sense that the power wasn't at its fullest. He wasn't brought back with the absolute maximum he could sustain. Like Star, his power and body was weakened and tired from the ordeals of the day. Someone like Star couldn't hope to restore Kal's maximum. As long as he was in the city, his very presence was a substantial threat to the inhabitants. All the darkness Validrir could see in Kalamos before was no longer there. He was the very image of angelic status every child dreamed of; Despite this glory, there was an inherent and terrible unknown sadness about it. A sadness only Star knew and could feel. Everything about him was different, from armor to Runecaster; which was now a two-handed, one-sided blade.
-
-Nall-
Running through the lush land, each paw placed down with ease and care. He moved like a dancer, missing every rock and each branch; he jumped over every puddle and small creek. But as he ran towards the god tower a rustling was heard. He slowed down his pace to a normal wolf pace and soon enough another paladin ran beside him. Nall wouldn't d anything that would say he was a magical creature, besides the abnormal size of himself. Tower came to view and the godly power from it stopped him dead in his tracks. Lips curled as snarls and growls escaped him. He watched the other being, another holy knight... did he come to harm his beloved as well? White fur began to glow, now he almost took on a godly state of being; no one would notice, it was so damn bright in this place anyway. This was a protection spell for himself, so he may be on holy ground, only if invited. It was needed when meetings used to be held between demons and angels to discuss the human race. He made it up the stairs and turned to the griffon and to Kal and Star.
Kal's transformation came through... this was a good thing for his beloved for now she was protected from this land, but his eyes were void of love or care now. He couldn't feed her now, she wouldn't take it. Nall knew the nature of vampires and Star won't feed from him without the intimacy. His head hung low, afraid for his world... he would hunt for her, with her if needed be.
-Star-
As they took flight, she could hear the wind blowing past her. She could tell they were flying but didn't know how, Kal was still himself, no silver wings caressed her. They landed hard, and immediately she screamed as the holy power entered her lungs and began to crawl under her flesh. She looked to Kal, as she began to cough... purple life leaked from her mouth. Her eyes turned to a plea, she was in pain, "Love... why? Why would you harm me...?" She was disorientated, she didn't know where she was. All she could think of is that Kal brought her to this place and it felt like it was ripping her flesh off.
She fought the transformation of becoming a demon. Her skin rippled over the two vertical scars upon hr upper back, eyes began to glow. She was trying to stop it. If she changed here, she would be doomed. A demon on holy ground, in a God's home nonetheless... she would be slaughtered on sight.
*Nall felt himself a fool, Star had never learned the protection spell in a weakened state. He never taught her, for normally she could walk them. Mystics were allowedon holy ground but not demons. Star was weak and now in pain. He cursed himself for not warning Kal*
Energy was felt coming from Kal. She looked to his eyes as they changed colour. She closed her eyes immediately and hid her face into his armor. Kalamos transformed into his angel form. Wings of protection covered her. Her flesh stopped burning, she could breathe easier. A smiled came across her lips "I love you Ka..." she stopped the sentence as she looked to him, he was gone. Now she was just someone needing help, no love for her. He was performing a "duty" and not an act of love. He held her different, there was concern but no love. This was too much for her. He asked for the room again. Her look changed to a sad one, blood fell from her eyes and streamed down her cheek. He intended to feed her, but she wouldn't.
He was beautiful, words couldn't describe how much she adored this angelic form; She hated it, because her Love was hidden beneath glorious power. She didn't want her need to take over her. She was tired, almost in a hallucinating state, "Daddy... help me..." Nall pushed passed the new being and just watched the angelic Kal. He had to leave her in his care. Deep voice entered Kal's head... he tried to pass through the power and speak to the core of what was Kal, "You have to love her..."
((Btw, Richy, that was a beautiful post. Just amazing.))
-
Laying in the most wonderful bed, she slept peacefully. Into a dream world she danced, but thrown into a field of nightmares as peopleâs visions and pasts came flying to her mind. A loud sound woke her up out of her slumber. Soon the halls were filled with urgent voices, something about helping the Lord. Instantly Katrina sat up in bed. She walked to her vanity and felt for clothes. Pensworth, what a lovely man, had set out new clothing for her, the material was velvet to touch. She quickly placed on the black velvet dress, it felt like butter caressing her flesh as it clung to her curves and flowed down to the floor. Fingers quickly tied on a silken white corset. The blindfold was removed from her eyes as she brushed through auburn hair quickly and replaced the blindfold back on, a delicate knot holding it to her head.
Feet moved quickly as she made her way to the stairs. The halls were booming with voices and angel wings. She couldnât think what the urgency was. The collision happened and it almost knocked her off her feet, she could feel the power vibration flow through the cold floor and against her skin. Step by step she made her way down the stairs. The air smelt like blood, it almost choked her as she breathed through her nose, she breathed through her mouth and she could taste it⦠but it wasnât animal blood, and not human blood⦠Katrina shook her head. Bare feet made it to the doorway. She slipped around the servants and away from the huge massive thing (griffon) in front of her. She stepped to the side and listened to what she could. Another being was here, he held something close to him, a massive animal looking thing that felt oddly like Validrir, there was another being (Thorlan) that didnât speak one word yet, one that was telling his name (Anderen) and a smaller animal (Nall). She was confused quickly. This was a lot of information to take in and to try to follow right now.
Silently she stood there. She could have been a statue in reality. She moved with little to no sound, each movement flowed like water. She was the image of beauty, she was perfect except for the blind fold. Male voice asked for a room without any light of life⦠she turned her face up to him quickly. He wasnât a vampire or demon though, his aura⦠what was this thing she was looking at? He glowed so brightly, more then one soul⦠he wasnât a human, was he even real? She couldnât keep staring at this being holding another in his arms. And she, she was most unique! 3 souls dancing in her, and she was becoming cold, colder then anyone she had ever seen. She must be dying⦠and the one holding her, was he her love? No⦠couldnât be, his aura shouldnât no love for her. Mirror turned her back to this group of people. Too much information at once. She breathed in the blood scented air. âThis is too much for me right nowâ¦â hands held outwards in front of her as she walked. Hands hit a railing and she stopped. She was listening to the different voices around her.
-
(OOC- Sorry, it has come to my attention that I never explained my realm's lay out to any of you. The tower, Angelis Tower, is at the far edge of Vertalin'thral, the capital of the realm. Outside of the city, to the north, west, and south west is a great forest, and the rest is surrounded by open plains. Far to the east and north east lie a great mountain range, and the sea is to the south. I just thought I'd clear that up.)
IC- Validrir's form once again became a brilliant light and changed back to that of a human. he turned at once to this new comer, Anderen, and nodded. "Of course, you are wecome to rest here. You are in Vertalin'thral and at Angelis Tower, my home. One of my sevants will attend you." At that point an older woman, with silver hair tied up in a bun and in a dressed in blue robes, hurried forward to help Anderen.
"I'm sorry, usually the master would welcome you in himself, he's very personable like that, but we seem to have a bit of a situatin on our hands. Please follow me. Would you like to get somthing to eat first, or be taken to a room. The cook will have started breakfast in a short while." She said kindly as she began to lead him into the tower. she stopped short and gasped as Kal began to change shape into his angel form.
Validrir watched as Kal changed. Behind him a servant asked, what was going on. Validrir frowned slightly as he answered the young man that asked. "He is very sensitive to celestial power. His own power is conflicting with mine on a instinctual level. They are trying to force their dominance, and failing. I didn't consider that this would happen, after all he was fine why standing next to me. But here, in the heart of my realm, my power, it was too much." Validrir's frown deepened into a scowl. It was true, he had not anticipated that Kalamos would react this negatively to his energy. It was an unfortuante turn of events, but there was a way to deal with it. Shaking his head he sighed and motioned to one of his servants. "Give them a room down in the lower halls. Then take a piece of charcoal and draw an upside down, five pointed star with an eye in the middle, on the door. It will help close out the effects of my pressence here." With a nod the servant set of at a brisk pace to lead Kalamos to a room.
Looking over Validrir saw Silver standing just inside the doors. Heading over he touched her briefly on the sholder. "Silver, I am sorry I left so suddenly, but their was somthing very urgent going on. These people, well lets just say they're not you average people." He looked back at Kal and Star, then to Nall the wolf and Thorlan. "I tell you what, would you meet me in my office in about half an hour? Pensworth would show you there." He asked as Pensworth came out of the tower and observed the scene before him with an arched eyebrow. The head bulter was used to odd goings on, but this was among the oddest.
-
No words were spoken, to Stars cut off Sentence he said nothing. Something drew the attention of this large angel, and it turned it's gaze slowly to face Katrina. It was like watching a behemoth set it's face right in front of her. All the incredible weight of his power moved with him and would seem like weight dropped upon her shoulders to drag her down; As if it were pressing against her, testing her. Dismissing her as Validrir's servants drew its attention. It proceeded into the building. Led into the room they would be in he looked around, no windows; This room was lit with candlelight. Nall would undoubtedly follow them in, but Kalamos allowed no one else to follow; Leaving Validrir's servants with instruction to deliver to Validrir: That they shouldn't be disturbed until the one he carried emerges well again. The door closed behind him, and the moment the servants of Validrir had done as instructed, the holy presense that his powers fought with, vanished. With room to breathe at last, the wings immediately ceased their battle with the environment. There was a darkness seeping from the door. The focus of what had created this balance, was on the other side. Star wouldn't be able to leave this room in her weakened state and hope to survive and Kalamos couldn't leave in his condition either without risking another celestial episode.
Great wings opened as he lowered Star to the bed. Beneath this crushing power, Kalamos felt his awareness growing. Whatever had silenced his mind, had been subdued or was no longer present. He began to focus, employing the knowledge he gained shortly before his previous demise about liberating himself. His celestial self took a seat as the latent darkness of the environment began to collect around him. Pulling the very sinister power from the air. 'Focus, I've got to focus.' The silver faded from his eyes, and the wings molted and fell into a cape form. The natural Dark color of his hair re-asserted itself. The great and terrible force Validrir felt inside the room evaporated beneath the willpower of the knight that crossed blades with him earlier. The angel grabbed his head as the forces restored the balance within him, and as Star had witnessed once before, in a releasing wave the darkness and light were thrust from him, leaving only the Kalamos she knew. Outside the room two surges of power exploded from within in weakened shockwaves. The door was undamaged. Validrir's preseence was still very strong, but in this room; it was silenced.
His body was shaky, but he stood; He began to walk towards star and collapsed in his daze, hitting his head on the very bed she was placed in. Moving over towards Star and seating himself at her side, "We made it." He lowered his hand to to the canvas he had wrapped her in and uncovered her face as he withdrew something hidden Star had failed to notice, the very knife he used to slash his own hand the last time she fed from someone. He removed the glove from his hand and brought her from a flat laying to seated position. He was side by side with her, bracing her against the supporting arm that held her up to him. He placed the un-protected wrist of his other arm in her hand. The wound and rune that had previously been on his hand were gone. "Neither of us wants to see you feed from anyone else." It was clear he hadn't forgotten her efforts to stop feeding on the living. Star's willpower against her vampiric impulses would likely have increased as some the darkness drawn to Kalamos when he dispersed his silver light and broke free of his angelic self, was drawn from her. He added with words to Nall in a straight tone, "Nothing may enter this room until Star has had her fill." He closed his eyes gently and waited as he held her for her to make her move. He trusted she wouldn't lose herself while feeding from him and kill him. His life was in her hands once again. He was actually well positioned for this, if he was rendered unconscious, which was in all probability what was likely to happen; It would be a very simple task to just set him on the bedding.
((OOC note: Validrir, the occurance in the last post doesn't mean you can't approach him without causing it. It was mostly because there was no gradual change in his environment. It was a sudden and dramatic change, once he gets used to the environment around him, he'll be able to move around freely. Similar could probably be said of Star, she'll be able to move about on the holy grounds once she regains strength. Star was talking about starting another thread for the occurances within the room. There's gonna be some horrendous arguing, and long winded talks between them after she's fed about several things Kalamos has noticed that are bothering him deeply. So contrary to what some people may or may not be thinking it will be awhile before they leave that room. In that respect, I'll read what follows in this thread as we'll rejoin, but if Star begins a new thread for the events within the room my activity in this thread is postponed.))
-
Body held close to a being that didnât show the love she craved and needed to survive right now. She felt her lips curl into a snarl, almost wolf-like in nature. Fangs showed through as she looked up to Kalamosâ angel form. Star could feel her temperature rising as the need for crimson life began to surface, her instincts taking over, her rage for angels surfacing. Her body was moving up, mouth opening, she would end his life right now⦠but a slight flicker of Kal came through silver orbs. She turned her head quickly and slumped back down into his arms. She was torn.
Outside the safety of the wings she could hear muffled sounds of servants speaking. She could smell everyoneâs life, it was going to drive her insane. She didnât care for these people, each one could be hers for the taking⦠oh to see their life drawn from eyes once more, and yet their body would be held for a second of time. She made her victims love her, want her, crave her.. She loved every one of them, and together they would perform a dance of lust and care and then Star would release them from the horrid life they were living. Memories of old filled her mind, how many had her and her âfamilyâ killed? Deadly little Rosie never had her fill, Star and her would hunt often. Macewind⦠he was the one that made Star who she was today, who taught her the way of the vampire⦠her first love. Star was losing herself in fonder times of her younger years. If she reverted all the way and lost sight of Kalamos she would forever be changed.
The request for the room was fulfilled. All the while her eyes were closed, she could only slightly feel the movements of the armored angel that held her. Body was placed down upon a bed. Wings moved from around her, and opening her eyes slightly she found herself in a candle lit room. This room was safe for some reason, it wasnât as if she was being ripped apart. She looked to the angel⦠Kal had brought her to a land of burning pain and oddly enough this shell of him brought her to safety. She looked to her wolf and held out her hand gently. Nall instinctively padded over, pushing past the angel and nuzzled into her hand. Kal and Star would notice in this dark room how Nallâs fur glowed. It was a celestial energy around him, causing him to take on the Godly appearance, much like the glow Validrir had when he changed into the griffon. Star knew this meant they were on Holy Land, not just on Holy Ground but rather, Validrirâs home.
Head snapped up to Kalamos as he began to transform, overcoming the angel and becoming her Kal once more. She cursed herself for allowing him to change more then one time. Now his time here was sure to end soon. He stumbled over to her, and fell, head hitting the bed. She couldnât help but chuckle a bit, shaking her head, âYou were always clumsyâ¦â thinking back to times spent in tavern where he would fall off his stool or the chair would break or flip backwards. Even in pain, Kal made her laugh. He regained himself and sat next to her on the soft bed. Teal eyes looked into his and a smile crossed her lips as it was her Kal fully. He removed the canvas from around her. Instantly she threw her free arms around his neck, fingers intertwined into his dark locks. She didnât want to let go, âIâm so sorry love⦠I didnât mean for things to happen like this.â She was mortified of it all., ashamed that she was so needy of blood right now. She cursed her own blood for what she was.
He was next to her and spoke beautifully but there was no care behind those words. He was afraid of her. She pulled back, cloak falling from her shoulders and Kal would see her dressed in armor for the first time. Knees were pulled to her chest, arms holding them close to her. She was feeding off the armorâs energy right now. Nall left after Kalâs words to him. Star turned up to Kalamos, âI can not feed from you. You are my everything and I will not shorten your time here. I can not do it, my loveâ¦â but her eyes trailed down to his bare arm, how soft the flesh looked, it would be a quick painless thing⦠she shook her head. Hand grabbed the knife from him, âYou will vanish if you harm yourselfâ¦â
Kal didnât understand that for a vampire to bite a being that they loved it was intimate. It had to be given up without fear. Zoycite wanted to scream and harm everything around her. Deep breath in, âIf you find me any blood, it will be fine⦠I will be okay for a bit. Although I couldnât leave this room for a good whileâ¦â She couldnât help but stare at him, he meant everything to her. âI am so sorry⦠I wish you werenât afraid of meâ¦â clear tears fell from her eyes, something Kal didnât see often from her: clear tears.
Gentle hands reached behind her and pressed against the plate on her lower back, it was as if it was on fire. She could feel her heart slowing down, the blood began to flow slower trying to keep her warm. She was trying with all her might to not attack him. Her mother was fighting for her inside of her. Kalamos was Starâs reason for living. She held his hand in her own slightly. She gave him life once more and now she could take it away.
-
Katrina had turned away before the angelic being had turned to look at her. But she could feel something weighing her down, a pressure of a saddened awesome power. If her eyes could widen, they would have been at their peak right now. It was as if he was trying to destroy her with a single look. His look must have been broken as exclaimed voices rushed him to the dark room he requested. There was still an over abundance of whispers happening, even after he left with his carry on. The gentle clap of a hand against her shoulder. She cowered immediately, like she was an abused puppy. She let her guard down trying to pay attention to all that was going on, that she allowed Validrir to sneak up on her. She quickly turned her head up to him as he spoke. âI am sure you have your reasons, Sir. I do not mean to burden youâ¦â She bowed her head to him. She had respect for him, he was after all the Lord of the land and had allowed her to stay for the night⦠she still thought it rude to leave the blind woman without a single farewell. If she wasnât enchanted she would have been waiting at that table or garden for hours! âI hope everything will be work out in your best interest, Sir. But unnatural beings coming to your land must be troublesome to a holy Godâ¦â she was referring to Kal and Star.
Hand clamped over her mouth quickly. She shouldnât have said anything about them being unnatural. She couldnât see them, she was blind! Different sight, but she would have given it away by now. She prayed he didnât catch that. She cleared her throat, âWill you sleep now? Or perhaps enjoy a hot meal?â He turned and spoke about going to the office or something. That answered her question. She really didnât care much for food right now, nor company. Fingers rubbed her eyes, blood running from them instantly. She didnât care, she just turned her head away from the masses. Gentle voice spoken to only herself, âMystic blood⦠that is the scentâ¦â She stood still, waiting for everyone to leave. She wouldnât turn with a bloody face, that would raise too many questions, even from Validrir.
-
Even for his attentive gaze, there was a lot going on and it was all happening very quickly, not to mention he knew none of these people or anything about them. The reasons for the state of chaos that had been caused by the arrival of those he had been pursuing where unknown to him, except that he could see the girl held by the man in armor did indeed seem to need attention. Anderen had been steadily and instinctively growing more adept with the use of the powers granted to him by his ancient, enchanted sword Anigav that had been passed down for generations through his family. Though he still did not consciously know of the powers he was granted, he had noticed that from time to time, he could see a haze around and within people and beings, as if witnessing their energy field. However, aside from the fact he was told that Anigav contained within it the essence of an angel, and that it was heavily enchanted as a result, he had never consciously noticed any presence or mighty power, and so he was skeptical of the truth to those stories. Still, since he had possessed the blade he had never come to harm, and had never been defeated in battle since, and that fact was the only thing that kept a sliver of belief in the swordsâ history within him.
He was forced from his thoughts, however, when he watched the griffon shift from physical to an energy like being, as if it was made of pure light, before finally taking the shape of a human after a few seconds. Finally he understood why earlier he couldnât figure out the exact number in their party; one of them was a shape shifter, or something else of that ilk. After that, Anderen listened as the newly formed man spoke to him, then called one of his servants, a woman in a blue flowing robe, to aid him. He listens to what she says, smiling as best as his exhaustion would allow, until finally she finished speaking, âItâs no matter. I could use rest now. Iâm not so famished that I canât do without food for a few more hours. A room in which I can rest in peace is all I ask for. And I thank you for the hospitality.â he says, falling in line behind the woman as she does as he requested, and leads him to a room in which he could rest without being bothered. Upon arriving, the woman stopped and held the door open for him, and Anderen bowed slightly in thanks to her service as he entered the room.
âAnd please, unless this tower is burning to the ground, donât disturb me. I havenât slept in weeks, and thatâs all I need for now. Thanks again.â he said before passing through the doorway completely. Once he was inside, he made his way to the bed, wasting no time to remove his armor or anything he had on him except for his shield, which he just dropped to the floor as he more or less collapsed into the bed just as the door slammed shut behind him. Anderen was already asleep, on his way to the dream world as sleep embraced him like an old lover he had been separated from for years.
-
ooc: sorry for waiting so long to post, reformatted my comp this week and took a while to get everything how it was.
Thorlan slipped off of the griffon as everyone else did, though he made no movement from there. He simply stood, knowing that he had very little place in all that was happening. He watched at the lord of the land shifted back to his original form, offering a simple nod of thanks for the quick ride for his friend and the one he cared so much about. The thought brought a smile to his face, at least there was a chance that Kalamos could be happy, so long as he had her. Thorlan looked around the tower at all the people that had gathered to see them and shook his head, knowing well that every one of them would judge him simply based on the color of his skin and the history of his race, and thinking of this his eyes narrowed and the smile faded. He took very little notice in the newcomer and didn't seem to care as everybody moved off, Kalamos and Star into their room, Validir moving into the tower as well as the newcomer and he didn't even notice as Nall moved with Kal and Star.
Everything seemed to happen so fast, he had not spoken a single word since the spell had been completed and he now stood alone in the field, simply lost in his own thoughts. He wandered slowly to a spot where he could sit and lose himself further. How he missed such times as this, the feeling of adventure and discovering new things and people with more and more power. And yet how it scared him knowing that there were at least three people in this building that could simply destroy him if they so felt the need to.
He sighed at the thought and shook it from his head, replacing it with the confidence he had felt through every battle he had ever fought, he chuckled to himself and remembered the words of one of his first instructors during his training in the Underdark, "If you do not believe that you will win, you will not." he muttered the words under his breath as he thought of them. Slowly he let his head sink into his hands and lost himself in his mind, letting the memories of his past come back to him, memories that he had pushed so far back that he had forgetten that any of them had ever happened.
After a while he brought his face from his hands and looked up to the sky, "Perhaps...it is time to begin training again..."
-
Lord Validrir Had turned away to look after Kall and Star being led away by his servent, and so did not see Silver clap her hand over her mouth. "Unnatural, indeed." He said quietly. Validrir did not think anything of her statement. He knew she could see auras, she had told him so herself. It did not strike him as odd that she could sence if they were not of the norm. "Silver," he said turing back to her, "I really need to ask somthing of you, but I cannot do it here. Will you meet me in my office in half an hour?" He asked again, a sense of urgency in his voice.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth, the head butler, looked across the front lawn of the tower and saw a man in armor sitting on a bench. He was undoubtably one of the strange travelers, but for some reason had sought solitude. Setting off toward the man, his shoes making a soft clicking sound as they struck the stone walkway, he called to the man. "Would you like a room as well, or do you intend to sit here all morning?"
-
Mirror heard Validrir's urgent tone in his voice. She immediately turned to him and nodded her head. "Of course, Sir. I shall meet you there..." the office? She hadn't known where that was, it would take her a good half hour to just find the damned room. Her hands folded in front of her, head slightly tilted down as she began to walk. Walking into the door, hand held up quickly to touch delicate angel wings before heading up the stairs to her room. Quickly she washed her face clear from blood. She noted that a trip to the garden was in the future to pick herbs for a balm. The area around her eyes had been cracking horribly, it pained her every moment she was awake.
She exited and headed back down the stairs, each step was slow and careful. She became distracted from a burst of energy that was so very gentle but sudden (opening of the door when the wolf went back into the room where Star and Kalamos are), that she stopped suddenly. Katrina lost her footing and tripped, falling down the last couple of stairs. Arms out foward as she landed, hands stopping her right before her face hit the marble flooring. Swift movements made, embarassment flushed over her face. She wondered if anyone had seen her fall, most likely the angel guards did. "Pensworth?" her voice rang through the halls... he must be outside attending to the gardens or hedges. She sighed, "But I do not know where the office is..." She was defeated, taking a seat upon the cold stairs. But to her suprise, warm energy was felt and a hand held to her. One of the guards was offering a hand in need. "Thank you..." She took his hand and silently walked beside him. There was a lot troubling her, since the new arrivals, but she could quiet them out. In fact being around Validrir was hard, the energy he gave off was incredible, and without her blindfold, she was afriad of what she might see.
Soon she was seated down in a chair. The smell of old parchment came to her nose. A gentle bow from the angel, "Thank you Sir Angel." Door closed quietly as he departed. She would wait in silence until Lord Validrir would come.
((I didn't know if the thread should be moved, but I will wait until one of you guys do it.))
-
His sleep had come quickly, perhaps too quickly, as if he were in a daze caused from some ulterior force on top of his exhaustion, something that overpowered his will, plagued his mind worse then the horrors of the forest he had been lost in. Anderen slept soundly, in sleep paralysis and totally lucid, lost in the twisted fantasies of his sinning mind, and lost beneath the unbearable weight of a conscience filled with killing and death, bloodshed and tears. Still, all the actions and horrors he had acted out had been done with the best intent and for honorable reasons, but nations also went to war and millions died for those very same reasons. It seemed that no matter how hard he tried to bury such thoughts and memories, and punishments and judgments imposed and then inflicted upon himself by his own hands, in hope of matching the pains he had caused so many by feeling as much pain as he could, he could never escape his past or what he had done.
It never worked, however, but instead kept him covered in blood just like he always had been, lost in bloodlust for evil opponents in his youth, he relished in slaying all his foes and making them suffer as they had done to so many. In time, he realized he was no better then any of the demons he slew, or any of the murders he grotesquely killed. He was one of them, a predator; the excitement of battle and the joy of the kill were too great, and he got lost in the terror he brought to those called evil by all and took pleasure in their pain as a self proclaimed savior of the people. Still, when he returned victorious after battle, there was children among the crowd who would look at him in fear. However, this time was different. All of his dreams and visions were more potent and present. And certainly more clear then they had ever been. Finally, his dreams changed from replaying the wake of death his past had been and showed something he had never dreamed of before.
It was his sword, Anigav; it looked as if it were alive for the first time in his days of possessing it, and finally it took the form of a sleek and beautifully curved angelic woman, with brilliant and flowing long white hair that seemed to meld into her massive, beautiful and equally brilliant wings. Eyes that led into eternity, as well as into the void, are what look back at him. Just then, however, the look on the womanâs face changed from one of peace and love, and caring, to one of focus and anger. With the wave of her right hand, a mighty light shined and covered him in itâs blinding grasp for an instant, sending such a shock through his being that he nearly awoke.
He was not so lucky as that though, for once the light faded the same memories of his past that had plagued him for years and even moments ago again wreaked havoc upon his mind and the core of who he was, of who he thought he was and who he thought he should be, could be. Still, the most prevalent and continually repeating images of all that consumed his focus and willpower were the endless memories of his barbaric acts. They all lasted for what seemed like an eternity, and then suddenly it was over, and the angel smiled briefly at him before again looking angry, as she turned and a blade of light formed in her left hand as it appeared she was going to attack something. The moment her back was turned, however, she vanished, replaced with a massive and ferociously shaped demon, or some other creature of that nature. This beast moved to consume him, to once again use him as it had throughout Anderenâs life to once again bring blood to his hands.
As soon as the demon appeared and attacked Anderen, however, it was dissolved just as quickly by the white light as the angel returned, though she now looked distraught and afraid, and in great pain. The words entered his mind, willed to his thoughts by the angel apparently, âI am the Angel Anigav. I am the one who dwells within the blade you possess, the Sword of Harmonic Despair. I am not the only one who dwells here, however. I am forever locked in battle with the devil of hell I bound myself to so long ago. For now I have absorbed it, to quell itâs call, but I am weak with your lack of faith. Finally, I have the strength and ability to be heard, provided by whatever holy presence it is that surrounds you now outside of this prison that is the sword. The place you were just in before this was filled with evil and pain, and no good it seemed, and I was far to weak to keep you from the thoughts the devil wishes to corrupt you with. You must have faith in me, Anderen, and faith in yourself. Your destiny is at hand the moment you decide to reach out and take it. I have granted you forgiveness for your sins, so sleep easy dearest, I will be vigilant through the night. I need my rest too though, or so it would seem after an eternity of this endless cycle. I cannot endure much longer without a worthy host of the sword.â are what words entered his mind and consumed his being, feeling him with a sense of peace and love, as the angelâs form faded and the sword returned once more, spinning and with itâs runes on bloth sides glowing.
One side was covered with red, and sharply shaped, malevolent runes, while the other was filled with a graceful and intricate faint blue and comforting runes. It made sense now to him for the first time, and though he did not know what the runes said, he knew what they meant. Good and evil are close to the same, but the human element that wields them chooses who wins. However, and it would prove unfortunate, his mind had been filled with a doubt of himself and his intentions for so long that it was hard to block them out entirely, and as a result he still had a sliver of doubt that remained in the recesses of his mind. It was with this thought that his visions returned, after only moments of leaving him to rest, this time however, the sword was spinning the opposite way, and the red runes glowed much much brighter then before, as cracks spread across the blade of the sword on both sides before the sword exploded and vanished.
His dreams, and nightmares ended then as he felt the most searing pain he could imagine through his body and all over it. He awoke screaming, covered entirely in and intense blue, white, and red fire that raged uncontrollably around him. He could still see, but whether his eyes were open or not it also felt like they were on fire as well, and the same could be said for hism mouth and his chest, arms and legs, and extremely prevalent was the force in his head. He stumbled around screaming, wondering if the pain would end. The bed he had been sleeping on had caught on fire as well, and so had the tables and all other furniture and in fact everything in the room besides the walls had all been burnt to ash in an instant. He couldnât bear the pain any longer, and darkness took hold of him as he collapsed to the ground, the flames still burning but only a flicker of what they were. Surely someone had to hear his screams, and now the silence?
OOC Don't move the thread or do new ones...otherwise there's not much point of RP'ing here...Everyone just leaves. And could we keep OOC down to an absolute minimum maybe?
-
Thorlan looked up at the man as he approached and shrugged, he cared little whether he stayed outdoors with his thoughts or within the walls. He then wondered whether the man even cared about his appearance, though he figured he did not as he was a guest of his lord. He stood and looked tot he sky for a moment with a soft smile as he thought about certain things in his life and then looked back to the man and nodded, "I suppose I'll take a room, seems like we might be here for a while."
-
Validrir came down the hall to his office and had took hold of the door knob when one of his servants, a young woman with brown hair and a kind, round face, came rushing up to him. "My lord, the young lady, Silver, I went to her room to fetch her but she was gone!" She gasped as she reached him. Validrir obtained a look of worry before opening the door and seeing Silver there waiting for him. With a sigh of relief he patted the young woman on the sholder and chuckled. "It seems she has found her way here. Thank you for your concern." Validrir then dismissed the woman and entered the office, taking care to close the door firmly behind him. He sat down and looked at Silver for a moment before addressing her. "Silver, I have need of your unique insight of people. With my sight I can but tell a person's alignment, their honesty, and their power. You I believe can tell a bit more about what they are than I can. I would like you to speak with each of these people, and tell me what you can glean of them. Will you do this for me?"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth nodded to the man and led him into the tower. Pensworth stopped in the main hall and asked a question. "Would you like a room nearer your companions, or one higher in the tower? The higher rooms are nicer but the foundation has rooms that are decent enough."
-
Star sat in the dark protected room with Kal; her wolf keeping him warm. Nall had taken from standing next to Kalamos to on the bed, his upper body across Kal's chest, blanketing him. She, on the other hand was getting over the drunken dizzy spell that had came over her, but was left with anxious power coarsing through her veins. She stood from the bed "Take care of him. When he awakens, follow him and protect him." Nall understood, and if Kal kept contact with him, his barrier spell would protect Kal from the over abundence of the Holy power flowing through the tower.
She walked to the door and slowly opened it. The power from this god came at her like a shockwave. The armor she wore melted and exploded from her body, turning into a single black ball and rolled back into the room. Closing the door quickly to grab her enchanted hooded cloak, placed around her body then left the room again, door shutting behind her. As soon as naked feet hit the ground, she fell to her knees in pain. Flesh tremorred with horror, it was as if she was being torn apart. The demon blood in her, bubbling with firey fury. Eyes closed, concentration took place. Mystic glow came from her, barrier around her soul, hiding the demon and showing the mystic side more [mystic grace]. As she did so, her skin turned honey in colour, hair turning a true green. Now she was the image of a messenger of the Gods. Star headed down the hall and up the many stairs.
She would come to the main floor, every servant and angel eye upon her. No one would have expected to see such a holy image walking through the halls, although none would find it weird either, knowing who their lord was. Star would wander off in no direction in particular. Dining room, kitchen, main hall, foyer, and many rooms full of beautiful things. But she stopped in front of a long hall. It called to her, caused her heart to stop. Did she dare to enter? Of course...
Carefully she entered. The screams in her head turned from the innocents she slaugtered to deep growling screams of anger and hate, but there was sorrow and pleading. She had entered a war hall, a trophey hall. She walked, voices talking to her. Emerald eyes scanned over paintings, looked at bloody scenes. And she stopped, heart pounding in her chest. In the scenes there stood this Lord Validrir murdering demons. He triumphed over the lot of them, dark armor and demon heirlooms displayed for all to admire. Star was shocked, she couldn't move. Purple fell from her eyes and stained her cheeks. Hand reached to the painting, not to touch Validrir's image but to the demons. It would look to people as if she was mourning over them, and in reality, she was. Why would Kalamos bring her to a place that hated her kind? Her head was swirling, confused, drunk... she tried to control her anger, to mask it with tears. This was horrible, this is what her father lived everyday. Even after he changed his ways he was slaughtered in cold blood...
She looked up at the picture of their honored knight, Validrir, their merciful God and loving Lord. Had he been the one to murder her father? Was he the messenger to the killers that murdered him and her mother, for simply loving a demon? Was this to become her own fate? She needed to research this Lord Validrir... but for now she was frozen in time.
Here Star stood in a trophey hall surrounded by blood and triumph, honor and hate... yes, here stood a mystic created in the Gods' eyes of perfection... and this magnificent creature was mourning silently for the fallen demons. Her kin.
-
Mirror turned her head up to Lord Validrir as he spoke to her. She sighed deeply, "I can tell what you can about a person... and so much more. I do not do so though, its a horrific act. And embarassing..." her head turned down, 'looking' at the floor. "I haven't done it in some time. The last person was the one I believe I loved." With her blindfold on she couldn't see much more then Validrir. It was when she took the blind fold off something much more happened. It was horrifying and so fascinating.
There was another wave of energy and a faint screaming was heard. She turned quickly to Validrir. "You must be able to feel that, hear that..." her senses were extremely touchy. Standing quickly, she grabbed a hold of Validrir's hand. "Take me..." she could keep up with him, or if needed be he could lift her. "Something is most wrong... evil and good. Male scream..."
She hadn't answered his question, not quite sure what she would do. It was wrong to invade peoples lives, but a God was asking her. She was torn.
-
The flames had finally died out, and his screams were no more as he felt a lack of pain that surprised him, as if he had been healed, or as if he hadnât been burned at all. All that remained was a perfect memory of the dreams and visions he had just had, and a pounding headache that annoyed him, but nothing more. Anderen tried to raise himself up off of the ground, but he felt very weak, an much hungrier then he had when he arrived to the tower. He felt so starved, in fact, that it forced him to ponder why, and he thought perhaps the flames that had burned him moments before must have been his life force, as well as Anigavâs and the demons, all fighting for control. Perhaps that was what happened, and that might explain his weakness. He just laid there instead, resting more, hoping that with some more sleep he might regain what strength he could so he could eventually make his way from this room and to some source of food, or a mess hall where he could just eat to his content. Still, that was yet to come, as he drifted off to a peaceful sleep he hadnât experienced in years, dreaming of food and steaks.
-
Thorlan looked at the man and simply shook his head, "The rooms on the main floor will be perfectly fine for me." His head turned towards the tower at the sound of the scream, though he simply shrugged it off, knowing the voice as none of the ones that he was traveling with and that it did not seem to involve any of them to any way of his thinking. Slowly he followed the man into the building, looking around as he did so and feeling slightly sick to his stomach from the powers that assaulted him from all sides.
-
Validrir listened to Silver as she spoke about the act he asked of her being horrific and embarassing. He nodded understandingly, more to himself that her, for she was blind. He had not realized she could find out so much about a person, and how far she would penetrate into their personal lives. At this point he heard a distant scream in the tower, a man. Silver became alert and asked him if he heard it. He did, and he also felt a strong pressence. It was power that seemed to be all things at once, both holy and hellish. Silver had realized the same thing, for she spoke of it.
"Both evil and good. Male scream." She said as Validrir stood and came around the desk to take her hand. Together they hurried out of the office and down the corridor to the entry hall and the stairs. Validrir saw Pensworth and on of the strange travelers looking up the stairs to where the screams were coming from. Pensworth turned as Validrir and Silver approached the stairs and looked to his lord for some directive.
"Pensworth, come with us. I apologise sir, we will get you settled as soon as we solve this latest occurance, you may follow if you like." At that point, the screaming suddenly stopped, the evil and good power with it. Looking to one another in question, Validrir, Silver and Pensworth set off up the stairs at a hurried pace. Soon they turned onto a landing, Validrir seeming to know exactly Where the screaming had come from, and headed down a long corridor. They stopped at a door about half way down the hall and threw the door open. There he found the traveler, that had showed up at the tower after the others, lying in his bed. Validrir imediatly came forward to check the man, leading Silver to his bed side. "Are you alright? What was that screaming?" He asked.
-
Validrir listened to Silver as she spoke about the act he asked of her being horrific and embarassing. He nodded understandingly, more to himself that her, for she was blind. He had not realized she could find out so much about a person, and how far she would penetrate into their personal lives. At this point he heard a distant scream in the tower, a man. Silver became alert and asked him if he heard it. He did, and he also felt a strong pressence. It was power that seemed to be all things at once, both holy and hellish. Silver had realized the same thing, for she spoke of it.
"Both evil and good. Male scream." She said as Validrir stood and came around the desk to take her hand. Together they hurried out of the office and down the corridor to the entry hall and the stairs. Validrir saw Pensworth and on of the strange travelers looking up the stairs to where the screams were coming from. Pensworth turned as Validrir and Silver approached the stairs and looked to his lord for some directive.
"Pensworth, come with us. I apologise sir, we will get you settled as soon as we solve this latest occurance, you may follow if you like." At that point, the screaming suddenly stopped, the evil and good power with it. Looking to one another in question, Validrir, Silver and Pensworth set off up the stairs at a hurried pace. Soon they turned onto a landing, Validrir seeming to know exactly Where the screaming had come from, and headed down a long corridor. They stopped at a door about half way down the hall and threw the door open. There he found the traveler, that had showed up at the tower after the others, lying in his bed. Validrir imediatly came forward to check the man, leading Silver to his bed side. "Are you alright? What was that screaming?" He asked.
-
His bed, and everything else in the room but Anderen and his belongings, had all been burnt to ash the moment the flames erupted from within him. He now laid in a pile of ashes in the center of a room painted black by the smoke from all the furniture as it burned. He was lost in his dreams again, though they were peaceful now, but he was still lucid and aware of what must be providing this peace. Anigav must have taken the devil within her again. he thought to himself as he continued on to wherever his dream was taking him, lost in thought but at the same time observing his dreams for any signs from Anigav, or any signs that the devil had regained control. He found neither, or at least he couldnât really tell one thing from the other.
His dreams were peaceful, so that was good enough for him. He continued forward, down an untraveled path into a place he had never been before. As he walked ever forward towards this new place, he saw many faces that had never been in his dreams before, but they didnât seem like manifestations of his dreams either. It seemed as if they were all the faces of real people to him, but he didnât know any of them, just like he didnât know the lands he was in. Perhaps this is a vision of things to comeâ¦? he wondered to himself. Just then, his dreams were cut short as he heard a voice nearby, back in the real world, and Anderen opened his eyes to see the Lord himself, accompanied by a woman and another. He had barely woken up before he heard questions, asking of how he felt and what happened. âI donât knowâ¦â he lied, â Iâm fine. I just need something to eat and drinkâ¦â he added, falling silent after that, hoping they would grant his request.
-
She held Validrir's hand as he led her down the flight of stairs, it was as she was being pulled. Mirror was losing her footing, stumbling down the steps. He caught her with strong arms though, or she would catch herself and pull her body to a standing position once more. The Lord spoke to Pensworth. They stopped long enough for her to catch her breath before she was dragged down marble hallways once again.
They came to a room finally. The floor was scattered with ashes, she could feel they crush beneath her weight. Mirror took a breath and gagged on the burnt smell. She lifted her skirt and covered her mouth, milky coloured leg showing through. A male voice spoke, wavers in his voice so she knew he wasn't telling the full truth. But she could also tell his hunger and exhaustion. He was human, that was easy to tell. There was something more though. An object (sword) gave off an incredible celestial power, enxhanted weapon at least. Silver took a closer step to Validrir, breathing through her skirt. She wouldn't say a word to the newcomer, just beautiful statue with blindfold looking at him.
-
OOC: sorry, I had frgotten that every thig had been burned to ash.
IC: Validrir could also tell the man was lying, but now was not the time to confront him. He let nothng show on his face to betray that he knew of the man's untruthfulness as he glanced about the room. "Well," he finally said, "in any case we must get you a new room. But would you like somthing to eat first?" Validrir said this as he pulled a white handkerchief that was lightly doused in a perfume of some kind and handed it to Silver for her to breath through, instead of her dress.
-
As he lay there, he watched the two of them with unconcerned eyes, though he couldn't help but notice the woman's physical beauty, except for the blindfold that hid who knows what from view. Even if they were enemies, which they didn't seem to be, he couldn't do anything to defend himself if he wanted to because he was already far too weak from dehydration and going without eating for so long. His mouth was dry, and it was hard for him to talk, but after hearing Validrir ask if he wanted food, he smiled slightly and nodded, "Yes...I'm starving.." he said, forgetting about the dreams and occurances from early as he looked forward to filling his stomach with whatever they laid out before him. He had training to do, and it had been some time since he had done any training at all, since he had been lost for so long and had bigger things to worry about, like survival. " Who are the two of you, by the way? My name is Anderen Marcellus, Knight of the God of War." he said, before adding, "And also, unless you bring food to me, I fear I am too weak to get to wherever the food is without help." After that, he fell silent one more, actuallly feeling as if he he tired from speaking so much.
-
((OOC: Hey sorry guys. Life has hit me in the face, so I will be gone for another day or two. That doesn't hurt your story line, fortunatly. *hugs all* I will see you guys around. Just leave Star wandering around the trophey hall. ^_^ Thanks!))
-
Validrir handed Silver a cloth. âThank you, Lord.â She took it eagerly and dropped her dress and placed that over her mouth and nose. The perfume was relieving to her, the smell of ash and soot being masked by it. She listened to Validrir then the newcomer. Anderen Marcellus was his name, his name basically meant his occupation. She nodded to herself. He had asked their names. Muffled behind the cloth she tried to speak as clear as she could, no cloth could mask her clearly enchanting voice though, âYou may call me Silver. I am just a traveler, as much as a blind woman can be, that is. And I would retrieve the food for you, Sir, but I am afraid that it would take me longer then you could stand.â
That is all he would be able to tell of her: beautiful and blind. She turned her head up towards Validrir. She could tell that he was uncertain of this newcomer, after all he did come here and in a matter of minutes has seemed to burn the room down. She would make no mention of it though. This man was exhausted and needed his rest, and perhaps some medical aid if he was burnt in anyway⦠or perhaps a bath? She breathed in perfume again. Waver in the air once more, she turned towards the sword. She was staring it down almost, but to the others in the room it would look as if she was staring into nothing. She broke her thoughts, the celestial power was overwhelming! âI am actually hungry as well⦠I would ask you both to join me, but I believe Lord that you will want to converse with Anderen. And Sir,â she turned to Anderen, âI am sure you can not make the walk.â Stepping to Pensworthâs side she took his arm, waiting to be led to the dining room. She needed out of this room, not only was the smell making her sick but the power in here was causing her head to spin.
-
Pensworth led Silver to the door and looked disaprovingly at the ash covering the room. "I will lead the young lady to the dining room, and deal with this mess later. i trust that is alright m'lord?" Validrir nodded that it was and Pensworth turned to lead Silver out of the room. "Come m'lady, I believe the cook has prepared omlets this morning." He said as the dissapeared into the hall.
Validrir turned his attention back to the man before him. "Well, Anderen Marcellus, Knight of the God of War. I have met the god of war on a couple of different occasions, though I must say that I found him a bit bull headed. Ah, but that is a conversation for another time." Validrir waved his hand quickly as if to banish the thought. "Well I suppose you would like to get down stairs as quickly as possible and eat. Would you like to take the time to wash up and get a fresh set of clothes, or are you too famished?"
-
Star sat in the dark protected room with Kal; her wolf keeping him warm. Nall had taken from standing next to Kalamos to on the bed, his upper body across Kal's chest, blanketing him. She, on the other hand was getting over the drunken dizzy spell that had came over her, but was left with anxious power coarsing through her veins. She stood from the bed "Take care of him. When he awakens, follow him and protect him." Nall understood, and if Kal kept contact with him, his barrier spell would protect Kal from the over abundence of the Holy power flowing through the tower.
She walked to the door and slowly opened it. The power from this god came at her like a shockwave. The armor she wore melted and exploded from her body, turning into a single black ball and rolled back into the room. Closing the door quickly to grab her enchanted hooded cloak, placed around her body then left the room again, door shutting behind her. As soon as naked feet hit the ground, she fell to her knees in pain. Flesh tremorred with horror, it was as if she was being torn apart. The demon blood in her, bubbling with firey fury. Eyes closed, concentration took place. Mystic glow came from her, barrier around her soul, hiding the demon and showing the mystic side more [mystic grace]. As she did so, her skin turned honey in colour, hair turning a true green. Now she was the image of a messenger of the Gods. Star headed down the hall and up the many stairs.
She would come to the main floor, every servant and angel eye upon her. No one would have expected to see such a holy image walking through the halls, although none would find it weird either, knowing who their lord was. Star would wander off in no direction in particular. Dining room, kitchen, main hall, foyer, and many rooms full of beautiful things. But she stopped in front of a long hall. It called to her, caused her heart to stop. Did she dare to enter? Of course...
Carefully she entered. The screams in her head turned from the innocents she slaugtered to deep growling screams of anger and hate, but there was sorrow and pleading. She had entered a war hall, a trophey hall. She walked, voices talking to her. Emerald eyes scanned over paintings, looked at bloody scenes. And she stopped, heart pounding in her chest. In the scenes there stood this Lord Validrir murdering demons. He triumphed over the lot of them, dark armor and demon heirlooms displayed for all to admire. Star was shocked, she couldn't move. Purple fell from her eyes and stained her cheeks. Hand reached to the painting, not to touch Validrir's image but to the demons. It would look to people as if she was mourning over them, and in reality, she was. Why would Kalamos bring her to a place that hated her kind? Her head was swirling, confused, drunk... she tried to control her anger, to mask it with tears. This was horrible, this is what her father lived everyday. Even after he changed his ways he was slaughtered in cold blood...
She looked up at the picture of their honored knight, Validrir, their merciful God and loving Lord. Had he been the one to murder her father? Was he the messenger to the killers that murdered him and her mother, for simply loving a demon? Was this to become her own fate? She needed to research this Lord Validrir... but for now she was frozen in time.
Here Star stood in a trophey hall surrounded by blood and triumph, honor and hate... yes, here stood a mystic created in the Gods' eyes of perfection... and this magnificent creature was mourning silently for the fallen demons. Her kin.
(Just picking up where I was left off. The qoutes are for reference as to what this post entails.)
He felt the light feather-drifting sensation dreams brought. A gentle warmth rolled over him, bringing the tingle feeling that a warm summer's light could conjure. Memories surfaced, he felt the sting in his neck. The deep piercing of his flesh and the drain of his power. Gasping for breath, his body rushed upward; with astonishing might. Nall was hurled from his chest, although it was nothing he couldn't rebound to. His hand instantly reached for his neck; his hand drew a partially coagulated mass of blood from his neck that was still drying. He stopped as his mind caught up with his body, memories of the encounter in his mind swirled to his vision. Followed by another realization, he felt heavy; Heavy with a sensation he'd not felt since he tore down an anti-magic field in the saluthi wars. A sense of power.
It was her power, her magic that filled the gaps in his, it was like a mortar to help hold together the body that Star had herself fashioned from that which made up Kalamos. It did far more than that though, it was catalyzing his natural energy flow. The power was immolating from him in wisps of honey tinted silver. Star's power, and his own were still meshing within him and leaking outward from the lack of control. He was too fascinated by this awkward sensation to realize he had tossed Nall from the bed he slept in. His eyes narrowed at his blood soaked hand as he concentrated this mixing power. He was attempting to get a feel and control for it. The blood that caked his bare hand melted into his flesh. The streams of leaked blood from his neck broke down into liquid power that seeped into his flesh. [Inner Light: Altered] "So... Strange." His brow furrowed and his eyes snapped open as he felt his inner energy re-align within him. Instantly, the air became crisp to his will. His eyes turned to Nall as his attention was brought to what he had just done to the wolf, "Sorry about that. You and I, we've things to talk about." He was addressing her father within the wolf. His eyes glanced around, "First things first, Was it enough? And where is she?" As long as she was fine, he would be content to remain here. Being in the holy tower unprotected, would more than likely force his otherside to protectively bury him again, and after all that's happened; he didn't want to experience another episode of that. His body was raging with energy, but unlike Star; He didn't get jumpy or energetic. He wasn't of the same consistancy as she. He calmly was breathing and slowing down his body's release of the power. He was working to lock it up within himself. Eventually, he would return to a normal state, all the coiled might within crushed into submission under his powerful mind. He was prepared for a possibly bitter arguement with Star's father over what was said to him in their first conftrontation with Validrir. A discussion he would begin as soon as it was his turn to speak again.
-
ooc: Sorry the lack of posting, I'm not gonna make any excuses but yeah...sorry anyway.
IC: Thorlan didn't bother to follow the group as they rushed off to go see what was happening in the other guest's room, not that he didn't care but he wasn't worried about it figuring everything would be fine up there anyway. Instead the drow watched as they all made their way up before turning and wandering the main floor of the building, both wondering where all of his companions had dissappeared to and where this whole thing was taking him.
-
-Nall-
He was thrown off Kal's body. He landed on his feet, growl escaping his throat as he turned, teeth bearing to the one Star loves. He shook his head, cleared his mind of hated thoughts. Kal was confused and having a wolf on top of you probably wasn't the best wake up call. Kal spoke to him. Nall jumped next to the man, sat and stared at him. Nall was a statue. He was only a wolf, head tilted to the side, confused by Kal's words.
His eyes took on another colour, red, flaming red. The color formed markings across his face, deep growl escaping his throat. His white fur began to glow even more brightly then before. There was an obvious change in the air around them, the wolf gave off an incredible heat. The air became heavy, almost suffocating the only thing cutting through the air was Kal's energy dancing with Star's own. That hated voice, dripping with acid cut through and invaded Kal's mind. "So she has told you? I suppose in your mind, no? She is just like her mother from time to time. Zoycite is my little girl, my everything. And I have you thank for evolving her time and time again, and for giving her life for the fourth time." He was referring to the first time she fed, and for when Kalamos had professed love to her, and for sacrificing himself for her safety, and as well as this time for allowing her to feed on his life. "She is complicated, and ever so difficult. But you.. she loves you. Heh, things are most strange in our lives." He took a deep breath in, "You and I have never spoken before, although through the years I have aided her in rough times, and have helped you in small ways. You left us, and she died... that is why I am in the wolf now. I must apologize for our first words together. Angels and Gods... you must understand, are not good for hers and mine kind. Demons are hated creatures, you must know that..." He was feeling very awkward speaking to Kalamos without Star, actually he felt strange speaking to anyone in general. He was a hidden secret that only Star knew of. "Kalamos... If you ever tell me to not protect my daughter again, due to some ridiculous thing such as honor I will not be happy. Honor is absurd! Innocents, slaughtered because of this thing..." he bowed his head, "My little girl has seen so much pain because of this, and has felt pain because of it, has died because of it..."
-
His brow furrowed with disdain, "To the very least, you have a kind." He paused and continued, "I am as alienated from this place and these ways as you or her." He heard out the rest of what her father had to share with him, before returning the remainder of his thoughts, "You do not need to apologize for the way you were. I don't expect us to get along well, given I am of habits and customs that oppose your own in principle. And I would never tell you not to defend Star. It was me you were coming to the defense of; And I've no doubts your skills in battle are considerable at worst, I'm glad neither of us had to fight Validrir." He lowered his head slowly, "I observed very quickly, that although my skills with a blade might be comparable to his; His power and status far surpasses anything you or myself could've managed. The same way I can see the darkness of your own nature within Nall, I could see the depths of the burning light that came from him. I could feel that his power was more deeply rooted than even my vision could reach." Memories came to surface. It was like when he thrust his hand into the supression field of the Saluthi Wars; An incredible and fearsome pull tore at his body in the presence of the paladin god. One that he managed to hide from even Star, Nall, Thorlan, and apparently; her father. "If ever the event arises where I'm incapable of defending Star or resolvinig the conflict... You are her final shield. In that last battle, if fighting broke out; I would've been forced to buy time for the escape of all 3 of you... I would've had to... Die once more." He looked at Star's demonic father, very closely; "The means change, but the ends... That's what we both care about. Zoycite is the only thing that Anchors me to this world. She is what I find myself dreaming of when naught the nightmares of war. I seem to be the only thing that anchors her sanity and apparently, her wish to avoid feeding on the living. So... Make no mistake, Above all else; she is what I hold closest to my heart. It is for that reason, that I will take no actions that promise to jepordize her life or permit such to be done. Remember, I was only ever a knight during the wars. I do not live by any code. I am a Vagabond Cartographer before I am a warrior; and I'm her love before that." He had explained it thusly to the Star's demon father.Once he had realized a battle would be folly. He merely employed what he knew about the rules of engagement as his tool to find a means to end the brewing conflict before a lost battle could begin. So there the demon had it... The way Kalamos saw it, after he took the time to size up his opponent; he realized it was a fight none of them were likely to win, and at least two of his party were too exhausted to make a run for it; Thus, he opted for negotiation and relied solely on his mage-like wisdom and intellect to find a peaceful end to the situation.
-
He listened to Kal, nodding wolf head at words that were seeping with sentiment. "You know she adores your every move. And if you hurt her like Macewind did... it will be your end..." but that first sentence burned through his hated features. "My son..." he said it honestly and almost lovingly, "You may not have a kind, but a family you will always have." He remembered the being he created: Baltzegaurd; he was neither demon nor angelic and was known as a 'Wanderer of the Worlds.'
His thoughts trailed off to his little girl, how she adored this man and how he in turn loved her, regardless of nature. This man gave her the needs to evolve into a killing machine and yet she bent to his will, his good intentions. There was a long pause, almost an uncomfortable pause. Through the silence came a gentle chuckle, "Regardless of how you feel... I would have enjoyed to see a fight between you and this God, Lord Validrir. You must forgive me for the thought, but you were an amazing fighter.... and to scar her beyond her own repair is amazing power." He wasn't trying to enter his mind, that was Star's territory to invade, he was sitting with someone he cared for, but also hated. "She has a dark hidden past, my little Darkstar. She is afraid for you to find out, but in a God's house... if there are any books around... legends told, it will be of a shock. She is special, Kalamos Trison. You need to watch her, she doesn't know who she is or what she is. She is a Princess... she has 30 legions at her command if needed be. But they come for her and try to drag her down... You must protect her, for no matter how strong she seems, she is a delicate flower." A deep breath in, "Now I am sure you have questions for me, about me, about her..."
-
His expression sort switched to one of shock or near embarassment, he wasn't expecting to be addressed in the manner of a son. It was very unnerving for him. He listened to the praise her father gave him, "All that power, and yet I hadn't the willpower to keep myself from harming her... All the amazing might you speak of, it's the instrument through which I've acquired more sadness than I could imagine one person bearing." It seemed, her demon father was good at stirring up all in him that was worst. The darker sides to his mind were easily brought forth by the demon's words. Many sad and angry thoughts were called to mind, but his face didn't take the expression of an offended man or some kind of defensive act against these words. They were horrible things to hear, but they were truth to his ears. " I don't intend to bother such an easily opened wound as her past if it will stay closed on its own. Besides... I've seen some of the horrors she's had to face." The stark horror of her loss; It caused his blood to boil, made the rushing rivers of power he was empowered with flood his veins with a burning anger of his own. His body language conveyed these thoughts, his clenched hand and grimacing face testifying to his mood. But he didn't lose the calm and collected sense of self he had, the gentle spark of reason was clear in his eyes. "I've no real questions for you or her anymore. All the questions that had bothered me before, have already been answered." He didn't know how much Nall knew they had shared or how much Star had shared with Nall about their experence in the world of thought, but he was implying that during the mental link he felt as she fed from him: He was not only fully alert and awake, but he had taken time to enjoy her company. The mere thought of that seemed to wash away all the terrible feelings in him. Her power still coursing through his body, made a cycle; and instantly it was like all the tension he felt had melted away. "I will be satisfied continuing to learn about you as we travel.
-
Wolf head tilted to the side, watching Kalamos's mood change. He could so easily shatter through the barrier and invade his mind, pulling what he wanted. He could have pulled hated memories and caused rage in thie being. TOngue licked chops, just thinking of all the havoc he could unleash. Hidden behind this anger was pain though, almost sorrow. "Child... what is it?" It was as if God Himself was speaking down to a person, calling them 'child.' "Anger boils your blood, how magnificant..." Another chuckle, "You are a wonderful creature, Kalamos. I thank you for keeping that part of her secret, and my identity is to remain secret." In fact, her father didn't surface much, only in her mind did he speak;The majority of the time, however, was Nall. "You should go find her, she wanders the halls in this place of holy power. She could be seriously damaged just from the essance alone. But as for me, I will rest, hidden beneath this blanket of white fur."
Red markings disappeared to snowy fur, eyes changing back to icy blue. Nall laid his head down upon the lap of Kalamos. Giant yawn escaping him. It drained the wolf to allow her father to take over his body so completely, that and he hadn't slept in a long time. Star had to live without sleep sometimes, nightmares shaking her violently anyway; Nall needed sleep for surival. He forced his head under Kal's hand and eyes closed. He would rest for now.
-
As Nall was restored to his normal state, the demon fire fading from his eyes; Kalamos laid him gently down. "I will do just that." He put some bedding underneath Nall's head and collected his armor. Latching the pieces he once more assumed his knightly guise. He moved to the door and placed his hand upon it, closing his eyes and feeling out what supressed the holy power within the room. [Radiant Sight] He noticed the demon power that was counter-balancing Validrir's godly presence. His vision narrowed down, as he began to reach into his own power. His hand went across the chest piece of his armor and with a single swipe, the rune drawn there was erased. The enhanced physical strength instantly faded slightly. He removed the torso plate and placed it before him. He placed his hand upon the armor and began to move his fingers, drawing arcane symbols upon the armor he wore. Symbols that began to glow just as the rest of his armor was. These runes were glowing in a sickly black, much like the demonic powers of Star. It was gathering the minimal, albeit ambient demon energy of the area around him and creating a small neutral zone around him; No more than a 5 ft radius either way. [Runecrafting] He adored knowing how to use runes, they made his life much easier. Once he was finished, he pushed his palm against this rune; and the archaic markings spread. These markings, were unlike that of the one he drew though. They formed along the walls, the floors, and the ceiling. They were glowing in a gentle azure. Their light faded as they became transparent, but the power was still there. These runes were balancing the elements of the atmosphere. Given the quality of the runes he could draw, this would last for a matter of days. The aligned powers in this room were now neutralized. Comprising neither demonic or angelic energy. The rune on his armor served the same purpose and did just as the runes in the room did. He would be able to move about the white tower freely now. The demon markings upon the doors seemed to just disintegrate. Falling to the ground as black dust and being swept away by the flow of air the windows outside created. From the room, Kalamos emerged. He looked around and reached his senses out, looking for her. No doubt she would feel his presence now that he was out of the room. He was adjusting to the godly presence here; It wouldn't be long before he wouldn't need the defense of the rune he just placed upon his armor. He wouldn't remove it though, it would help lighten the strain on Star's body when he was close to her. He started moving, following the trail of her power. It was easy for him to feel out, she was bursting with such energy that she was slowly losing the incredible boost her feeding was giving her. The drain was getting weaker though, as no doubt the power was steadily coming down to a level she could handle and contain. He would catch up before much time would pass or he had no doubts she would come running to him. It helped that Validrir was allowing them on these grounds, if not; surely the auras would be pressing against them much much harder.
-
Validrir looked out a window and saw the sun rising into the morning sky. A servant came into the room and bowed deeply. "Breakfast is being served my lord." The servant said. Validrir smiled in return and looked back at Anderen.
"Well, when our guest here is ready, will you bring him down?" Validrir asked. The servant nodded and stepped further into the room. "Good, I am sorry Anderen but I must get down stairs. I hope to see you soon." Validrir then turned and left the room, heading down the hall. He soon arived in the main hall and made his way in the direction of the dining room. Just when he was almost there, he felt a strange pressence down one of the halls. It was god like, yes, but he was the only god around. Was another god's messenger here to see him? He went down the hall and stopped just outside the trophey room, the pressence coming from within. Validrir looked down at his clothing, he was still dressed in his armor from that night. Snapping his fingers the armor lost shape and definition and then resettled into some dress clothes. It was always best to look presentable while meeting a messenger of the other gods. His shirt was a brilliant white, and his pants and vest a golden yellow, almost the color of lion's fur. He also had a coat of celestial blue and a small scarf, of the same color, folded into a tie about his neck. On his feet were a pair of black leather boots that were polished to a shine. He pushed the door open and walked in to find the young woman who had summoned Kalamos, but she was in the guise of a godly messenger.
Validrir was, needless to say, surprised by this and was rather taken aback. No doubt she had adopted this physical appearance to better cope with the holy power of his home, but he did not know she had such power. Esspecially since she had been in such bad shape earlier. She was looking at a picture of him fighting demons. One that had been painted years ago, by a famous artist. Validrir came up to her quietly so as not to alert her to his pressence. After a moment though he spoke.
"Do you like the painting? It's not my favorite, but an artist gave it to me as a gift. All the painters seem to take the ugly, death filled part of my legacy to recreate." Validrir sighed. "Except one, that is. Would you like to see that painting?"
-
He had passed out, falling asleep again in the middle of Validrirâs sentence. Apparently Anderen was much weaker then even he was aware of, so, against his will, he was unable to respond to the kind hosts question. He drifted once more and ever further into his vivid, message like dreams as he was embraced first by darkness, and then the images that had always plagued him and had always been on his mind. Though the images were the same as always, they did, however, have a new feeling of peace and acceptance to them. Almost as if he had finally come to terms with the pains of his past, both felt and inflicted, and as if he had finally grown to accept that in the past, he was much different from now. With that conscious realization on his mind, even though he was sound asleep, Anderen felt as if a massive weight were being lifted from his shoulders.
For the first time in years he felt almost free, and at peace with himself and his bloody history. It was then that his dreams switched from the images of his pain and suffering and his past sins to the image of the beautiful woman that had blessed him with her presence earlier. Anigav, the angel within the sword, she was there standing before him, with a look of love and happiness emanating from her face and even her mere presence. Her lips parted as she began to speak, âWell done, Anderen. You have finally learned to forgive yourself and stop judging yourself, even punishing yourself in search of some sort of forgiveness, when all along you were forgiven for your sins long ago. Now, take the final step away from the darkness, Anderen. It is easy to stay here and sleep until you die, but it requires great strength of mind, body, and spirit combined to survive your sorrows and travel the path of righteousness. You must be strong, Anderen. For yourself, before others.â
Once she finished speaking, she again drifted forward towards him and gave him another kiss, this time on his other cheek, and as she pulled back she spoke again, âI have now blessed you twice. Thrice done and you will be akin to an Angel in power and understanding yourself, yet as things are now you are still unworthy. When the time comes, we will both know and I will appear before you again. Until then, you must find your own way to me on your own, at which time we will be in a perfect union. Until then, you are alone, though I am still with you within yourself and the sword. I am the inner light all beings possess, buried by the endless layers of darkness, and I have been granted the pleasure of shaping your destiny. Rest easy, child.â she said as she vanished. Though she herself did not speak it in his vision, he heard the following words in his mind as clearly as if they were spoken face to face, âRemember, however, that all powers and blessings so easily granted are just as easily taken away. Be strong, Anderen.â
After that, there was silence in his mind, as he began to wake up after what he felt had only been a few minutes, but certainly not the hour it had been. His eyes opened and though he was still laying on his back on the floor, his head was still turned towards the doorway, so the first thing he saw was the servant that had remained. âWho are you?â he asked, and the servant told him, saying his name and what orders his Lord Validrir left him with. Anderen nodded, and rolled over, remembering the message Anigav had given him. It hurt like hell to move, but as she said it was easier to stay here and die then it was to stand up and survive. He had to. He had no choice. He needed food, nourishment, water, and human contact. He needed to stop regretting his past and his inner demons and open himself up to his new life, and the new chances to be at peace that were endlessly presenting themselves daily, if only he had the courage to notice. He would let his past and his hate weigh him down no longer, and with that thought he pushed himself to his feet, reborn in mind and spirit, though not in his body.
His body would have to die before he could be physically reborn as the cycle was designed to do, or so he had been taught in his childhood. Instead, he now realized he simply had to take his life one day a time and build his happiness himself, while spreading happiness and peace through the world as well. â Well now, servant, bring me some water and food, if you would be so kind. I am not too weak to go myself, I just want to eat and think in silence and peace. After, I will come out from this room. Tell the Lord Validrir for me, if you donât mind? I should speak with him, it seems.â he said, as he fell silent before walking over to his shield, lifting it and then placing it back on the ground, only flipped over. After that he sat within his shield and as he crossed his legs, he rested his shoulders on his knees and sat in the stereotypical meditative position as he closed his eyes.
He had never done any of this before, but he felt compelled to for some reason, and now that he sat there in his shield, he felt something strange. As if he were separated completely and entirely from the physical plane, and as if he were no longer within Validirâs tower. It seemed to him as if he had been transported to somewhere far beyond existence or reason, to the void where the creator exists, and the void within that being in which itâs creator existed. An endless, repeating cycle of birth, life, death, rebirth and birth again happening instantly and eternally all at once. He felt as if all knowledge and all the power one could ever fathom and even more were just outside of his reach, but still, he was slowly granted access to the endless annals of knowledge and experience within. In that instant, the expansion of his mind ended as returned to seeing and feeling as if he were simply in a bluish sphere of energy, surrounded by the endless unknown but still at peace.
Anderen did not feel regret or fear either, however, because the words Anigav had left him with were ever present on his mind, so even in oblivion, even in this abyss that was created somehow as a result of the shields concave shape and blessed nature. Strangely, he no longer felt weak, tired, or even hungry; he just felt thirsty, and that was it. At that thought he wondered what had become of the servant and his eyes opened, casting all of his visions and thoughts away as he looked to the doorway, now empty and with the door shut. However, there was a plate of food and a silver pitcher filled with what hen hoped was water.
He wanted the water, but he also didnât want to move, and because of that he sat another moment and thought. Finally, a thought flashed through his mind that made sense to him, though if he would have ever thought it before he knew he would have thought he was just crazy. Anderen realized a simple fact, but not why or how, and that fact was; If he focused, and wanted it enough, he could fold the space between himself and the glass and do two things, either reach out and grab it, or have it come to him. He chose to try the former, and after that he simply reached out with his right hand to grab the glass even though it was much too far away for him to reach. It was then that something happened that surprised him, and yet he knew it would happen. His hand vanished from his view and even from his forearm, and almost instantly he saw something move by the silver pitcher.
When he brought his gaze up to look at the source of movement, he saw it was his own hand, taking hold of the pitcherâs handle. He could even feel it in his hand, yet, the pitcher and his hand were across the room!? He could not explain how this was happening, but he was not afraid of it. Anderen knew this was what he was trying to do, though even with all of his faith and belief, there was still a sliver of doubt in him that it would even work. It did work, however, and now all of his doubts were gone as he pulled the pitcher toward him while watching his hovering hand holding the pitcher across the room. Just as soon as he had thought it, his hand began to slide back into emptiness, pulling the pitcher with it, and reforming instantly back into his sight as well as returning to his arm, pitcher in tow.
When his hand reformed before him with the pitcher in his grasp, he felt a pride with himself that was almost childish and conceited, and he realized these were not his own powers and abilities. These must be what Anigav had blessed him with, and with that thought he felt a sense of humility. Still, it doesnât mean I donât have my own inner powers and abilities that just need to be awakened as these were. I still have much to learn and live for⦠he thought, as he lifted the pitcher to his lips so he could drink. The pitcher was empty in one large gulp, and felt only slightly refreshed, but certainly much better then he had felt only seconds before. With that thought, Anderen got out of his shield and rose to his feet, lifting the shield as he did and strapping it to his back. He needed more water it seemed, so he would have to get it himself. He took hold of the door handle, and pulled the massive wood door open as he made his way from the room and down the hall to where he detected other life forces. Another of Anigavâs gifts, I suppose. He thought, continuing to walk down sunlit hallways.
-
Hand upon the painting, the screams of her fallen kin invadingher mind. 30 legions of screaming all inside of her head. She could feel their pain, feel their fear, swam in their hate. This was an awful place for her, but perhaps Kal was better here. The God had quietly came behind her, she was lost in the pain that she hadn't noticed. He spoke to her, the screams shattered within her mind and she listened to this murder. Her hair was hiding her face for the moment. "How can others hang such death upon their walls?" her voice was like an angel sighing. She slowly turned to look up at the formely dressed Validrir. Her eyes showed such pain and concern, she could make a mountain cry with such sadness upon her face; purple lines from her eyes down honey coloured skin. "What more paintings could you show me? More relics of fallen beings? A hall of trophies! You have a place dedicated to murder!" Her voice was raising in decibal, yet she kept the look of grace and heavenly beauty. "And I suppose it is your duty to rid the realmz of the demon kin? Angels... you are all the same." She pulled her cloak around her more, she was giving off an incredible power, her emotions drove her power. Deep breath in, slowly she let it out as her mother danced through her veins. She pulled strength given to her from Kalamos, his power would be the dominate aura coming from her. She stared at Validrir, angry at him, but tried to hide it from view... although the air around him would be sufficating with anger and sorrow. "Show me these other paintings..." She enjoyed art in general, it is a thing she loved about Kalamos, his map making.
She stood in the hallway with the murderous God. Out of the beginning of the hall she could feel something pulling at her power, souls connecting and creating a symphony withing the God's house. She knew it was Kal, she was all too eager to push past the God, but as her flesh touched him she felt the holy energy collide with her demon blood and she fell to her knees, eyes flashing quickly from bright turquoise back to emerald. It was like injecting fire straight into her. Star didn't make a sound, just motioned for him to not touch her. She was trying to calm it down, calm the evil in this drunken state of power.
-
Validrir looked at Star with an expression of curiosity as she sat apon her knees. He could not, for the life of him, understand why she felt so passionatly about the demons he'd slain so many years ago. Maybe it was that she abhored the idea of death in any form. As he watched her on the ground, every mannerism he possessed told him to help her up, but he obeyed her wish and did not touch her. Instead though, he spoke.
"A hall of murder." He spoke the words slowly as though testing how they felt. "I suppose that could be said. After all murder is defined as the taking of one life by another. But then again this could also be called a hall of liberation. Here I'll show you." With that he crossed the hall and removed two paintings from the far wall. Returning with them he set the first down in front of her.
It was a horrible sight. The picture was an angry red and bore the image of hundreds of people. All were dead, dieing, or being mistreated by demon overlords in any way thinkable. Women, men, children, all shared the same ruined exsistance. "This is how things were. What you felt when you saw the slaughtering of demons, I feel when I think of this. I was there, and this is just how it was." He then set the other picture down next to the first and bid her look at it. The painting bore the image of many, many people. All of them happy and dancing or being helped as they needed. Validrir was in the midst of them, a laughing child up on his shoulder. He was smiling in the picture, obviously happy for the joy of all the people. "That is how things became. That is my legacy, not all of this." He said, gesturing around the hall. "My real success is the freedom of this people, not the destruction of demons. Although Gorbrack was an evil one, and needed to be dealt with. If I have one regret about that war, it's that he escaped."
-
Walking with Pensworth out of the room, she removed the cloth from over her face. The breath of cleaner air was more then she could ask for. She was led and sat down at a table. Her plate was filled by the servants. The smell from the food was tantalizing. She all too eagerly began to eat, reaching for her food quickly, but every bite was taken slow. The flavours melting across delicate tastebuds. She looked up, no one but servants around her, no one to hold a conversation with. None the less, she was enjoying her meal even in quiet.
There was new energy all around her though. She could feel it in the air. Things were changing drastically. Mystic and now a burst of demon energy, in a God's house! How absurd! She wondered if Validrir could feel the changes happening within his home.
She finished her meal and took a bunch of grapes with her. She moved with grace down the pathways to the garden where she would sit in the sunlight and listen to the fountain. Her eyes were burning, stinging with pain. She would need to collect herbs and make a balm. Soon... but for now she was enjoying the fresh air.
-
Anderen was simply wandering aimlessly through the hallways, making his way down one though for no particular reason, until he finally came to a spiral staircase the led down to the next level. He heard voices down the stairs, in the floor under him, one was female and certainly sounded almost angelic, and the other sounded like the Lord of the tower, Validrir himself. Anderen couldnât help but hear the womans tone wasnât one that sounded pleased, and infact he heard her accusing him of being a murderer, and having a Hall of Murder or something akin to that. Their topic piqued his interest, and he began to make his way down the spiral stair case, and as he came closer and closer to the bottom, he was able to see what looked like colorful ghosts, or something, through the walls. Finally he realized that it was just the aura around Validrir and whoever accompanied him, and as he realized that he finally came to the bottom of the stairs to hear echoes of Validrir speaking, talking of some man who had escaped a battle after he speaks of something he must be showing her.
It all makes very little sense to Anderen, but of course thatâs the case since truly, he has simply butted in on a conversation he wasnât a part of. As he made his way down the newest hallway he had arrived at, he couldnât help but notice all of the paintings on the walls, and having an affinity for art himself, he decided it couldnât hurt to examine the art of an unknown artist. He glanced at each painting as he came to it, though he looked at them more objectively then either of them had. Where they saw the slaughter of either demons or humans, Anderen simply saw the wake of death that an endless war such as the one between good and evil could only continue to repeat. He did not see humans in need of help, or demons in need of killing. Anderen saw, rather, a bigger picture. One that requires such bloodshed to occur so that after however long it must take, when finally the battle ends it will truly be a joyous occasion, and such joy is all perspective.
Human joy will result in demon anger, and demon victory will only bring more suffering to the humans, but neither will cease the violence until the other is dead, and all because of a lack of understanding of one another. The angels were the only race in this war that seemed to be aware of the greater picture, and though Anderen has know idea why he knows any of this, he happens to know it is indeed true. The war will never end, not when the legions of warriors continue to rise ad be replenished with each passing generation. Finally, he snapped out of his thoughts as he rounded a corner and saw the two of them before him. He stopped and looked at them for a moment, and then he looked at the two paintings on the floor before Star. âSirâ¦Missâ¦I hope Iâm not intruding. I just happened by, and it does seem like a good day to appreciate art.â he said, trailing off as he waited for some sort of approval or sign that he should just leave from either of them.
-
The power surged through her veins, her flesh crawling with fire. She sustained it though, the radiance from Kal calming it for her. Her shields were growing weak in her state of mind. The Lord came back and placed a painting in front of her, and then another. He explained them to her. "So you show me humans? You show them to me as if I had a care for them. They have hunted me for years, for their shot at fame..." Deep breath in, Kal was coming to her. That is the only reason she cared for humans, because her Love cared for them so; he must have seen some hope in them that she couldn't. "You... show me... these humans, these... cattle," for that is what they were to her for a long time: cattle. "They probably deserved it. Humans are so easily swayed. The demons would have never came if evil wasn't in their hearts. They must have sinned in their lives... there are rules for wars such as these. Discussions between Gods before it is all played out..." she shook her head slowly, trying to cover her rage for this man and the one watching them now. "There is no good without evil. Everything happens for a reason. Without evil in human hearts, so easily molded these creatures, there can be no good. Without the suffering of these people..." she turned to the God, "You would have never came to glory... and none of this would be," arms made movements so as the two would know she was referring to the tower, "You wouldn't be a God, you wouldn't have this peaceful land... perhaps... it was all for you." She sighed deeply as she stood. "Wouldn't it be ironic if it was the will of the God and Demon Lords to have you rise to power? And how would it be played out? How would the chess game go? The human pawns of course... but they had to believe in evil for the demons to show." It was almost matter-of-factly, the way she said things. Still, elegance lined her voice, cushioned with care and slammed with pain. Perhaps she was a messenger of the Gods, in an ironic twist. "It will never stop. Hate and Love, Evil and Good. One needs the other to thrive. Angels and Demons, humans and vampires... humans and demons... Humans and Humans. They kill their own kind, they don't need help from the demons. But oh, to have a Savior, the demons need to play." Star had chosen words that would cut through and bring out a bit of hate from the two in the room. She then did the most curious of things, she turned to the stranger and looked him up and down; it must be un nerving to have a woman that looked like a messenger of the Gods stare at them. "And you... slaughterer... I can smell it all over you. I can hear their screams, I can taste their blood. Disgusting, you humans..."
Without Kalamos and around these paladins she was growing angry. But Validrir would know something more was wrong. Was this even the same girl from before? The one that looked as tough she was dying? The same green haired one that loved the man in armor? She didn't even look the same, even her aura was different. Emotions controlled her every move, she hated it. Fingers ran through emerald hair as she turned to Validrir. If she didn't see Kalamos soon she wasn't sure what would happen next.
-
Validrir did indeed realize that somthing was very wrong. The way she spoke, what she said, it all sounded like a demonic point of view. Then somthing happened that had not occured in a very long time. Deep and powerful anger began to rise in Validrir, his temper coming to the surface. A look of deep resentment crossed his face before he again regained his composure. This girl was decieved, or at least in his eyes she was.
"No good without evil?" He said disbelievingly. "In the begining there was no evil." He came forward a few steps, his eyes boring into star. "There was peace and all things were as they should be, until Satan ruined every thing! With his pride and his unwillingness to do what he should have done, he destroyed that balance forever!" His anger had risin to the surface again and his voice boomed around them. "I would give up everything I have ever accomplished to regain that balance! Humans are a far greater and nobler race than any set of demons!" He stopped then, for he suddenly saw somthing in Star he had not before. A glimmer of another one of her souls showed through as her shielding weakened. With out a warning, Validrir grabbed her arm and lifted the girl off the ground and held her in the air. "What are you?" He whispered as he looked at her.
-
As he walked through the halls, the impending powers of darkness and light that collided between Star and Validrir were like ripples in the vast ocean of holy power that was his tower. Kal's vision picked up on this, and the rising frequency and punch they had. When he felt the paladin god's power spike his body simple dissolved into a silver mass that shot through the halls; Riding the threads of energy that Star was releasing. [Conduction] This silver mass of light sailed past many indviduals, leaving a gasp of surprise and shock at the speed and force that was behind it. This power exploded between Star and Validrir, pushing them apart from each other to make enough room for his body to form out of the silver burst of light. This wouldn't harm either of the two in any way. He was close enough to hear the last few words between them before he burst forth from the halls. "So short an amount of time before you both fall into your roles of Demon and Paladin." He raised his eyes to Validrir, "I do not believe in what either of you say; But I won't raise my sword or use my tongue to slash at the hearts of others over something as petty as instinct." Spoken to both, his words would likely cut as deeply as their own between each other; More than likely, it would douse the flames of racial hatred between them. He turned to Star, "I'm sorry I took so long." All that he said was said calmly and in a composed fashion, to point out the obvious. That neither of them were really like this, that neither of them were here to harm the other. It was part of what they were, and not who they were that was causing the problem. He pulled Star into his arms and whispered to her his words. "Star... Why did you come to this kingdom?" Again... Pointing out the obvious, she would be staring at the eyes of the reason she was here. Pulling back from his embrace he looked around the room. Noting the many pictures of demonic battles and massacres. "That explains it..." He waited for them to regain themselves, hoping Validrir wouldn't betray his trust and strike at him with his back to the paladin.
-
He didnât know what they were arguing about or why, but he couldnât help but feel compelled to join their little conversation, but Anderen held his tongue instead, not sure of what he would have to offer this little debate. No, it wasnât a debate; it was a far more serious argument, he could fill the womans power rising, like pressure pushing him back, and the same could be said of the Lord Validrir as well. So he just stood there, remaining in silence as he waited to be spoken to, or even acknowledged. He listened as the woman spoke of humans being cattle, and he couldnât help but feel as if he had gotten a deeper look into who or what she truly was, but still she spoke, adding to his mental imagery. Yes, humans were cattle, always led to battle or led on a quest for power, but almost always it was to fulfill a single personâs goals and dreams, and the masses simply followed.
True, humans were like cattle, and they would follow their chosen leader to the ends of existence, where only suffering and oblivion await, and even then, some of the masses that had followed everyone there would still be too ignorant to realize they had damned themselves for a lie. Yet demons and devils were not much different. If it werenât for the devils to lead the weaker and less capable demons, then the demons themselves may never have been compelled to destroy life. However, that could all be wrong, as well. One could not know the thoughts and plots, the desires and envies that others felt long, long ago before the Eternal War had begun. It was strange, none of these thoughts seemed to be his own, but they both instead seemed to be coming to his mind not only from Anigav, but also from the devil within the blade as well. He had never heard itâs thoughts so clearly as now, now that he was surrounded by pictures of demons and devils being slaughtered, as well as pictures of humans dead by the dozens, all causing an emotional circus within the devil.
Yesâ¦now you see the other side of the story clearer, Anderen. Listen to me, mortal. I am the great Devil Lord Kenoras, and perhaps a million of your kind has fallen at my hand, perhaps more, yet not without reason. The Angelâs were the ones who started this war, they misled the humans into attacking us because the angels and their creator fear what we are, what we might become and be capable of. They forced our hand to slay endless numbers of your kind, and they started the war that rages still. You know I speak truth.. flashes through Anderenâs mind, and as he listens he doesnât disbelieve what he is being told, though he also doesnât believe it. He is simply open minded to the possibility, until a familiar voice echoes harmoniously through his mind, No! Do not let his lies sway your new found faith, Anderen. The devil speaks lies, though there is truth to what he says as well.. Listen to your heart, and you will see the truth and the lies for what they are. He is simply gaining strength from being so near to such a strong demon or devil energy. Do not let him fill you with doubt again, Anderen. is what he hears in his mind, before silence again returns and all that remains is his thoughts.
Anderen began contemplating what he had just been told by the two of them, but his thoughts were interrupted as the woman looked at him directly and spoke out in a vicious manner, calling him a slaughterer, making it known that she could smell the death and bloodshed his hands had brought in the past, that she looked down on him as another cattle like all the others humans. He couldnât ignore the truth of his past actions, or escape them it seemed, but he had only recently began to stop punishing himself for what he did. Still, he listened, until the raging energies of the Lord and the holy looking woman surged yet again, and it was then that Anderen felt the rage and joy of Kenoras, and he knew what had happened. Kenoras had gained the upper hand, at least for the moment, and he couldnât hear her voice or feel Anigavâs presence. He was alone, and at that thought he looked down to his hip, as the sword began to shake very violently in itâs sheathe, almost as if it was calling to be drawn, or even trying to draw itself so it could shed blood.
He moved to grab the hilt of the blade, so that he could keep it in itâs sheathe, but as he was about to touch it, and only for a moment, he felt Anigavâs presence again as one word flashed violently and vividly through his mind, as she seemed to scream NO!!! before being overpowered again by Kenoras. With Anigav screaming in his mind, Anderen stays his hand from grabbing the blade, just as it shudders one final, extremely forceful time, before shooting out of the sheathe and flying end over end through the air above Validrir and Star both, before finally landing behind Star, sticking tip first into the stone floor. Almost instantly, a black aura begins emanating from the sword, as if calling out to any and all nearby demons or devils to come and take hold of it. Anderen felt like walking over to the sword just so he could replace it in itâs sheathe, but for reasons he didnât understand, and also because Anigav had told him no, he knew he shouldnât touch the blade. At least not until Anigav regained control of their mutual prison in the sword. For all he knew, the moment he took hold of the sword he might go on a rampage and try killing everyone he came upon. It was then that he watched Validrir step forward and grab Star by her neck, lifting her from the ground and holding her up in the air, and Anderen heard his whispered question to her.
He didnât know how the situation had come to this, because he was lost in his thoughts and his own inner struggle while they argued. He felt the aura emanating from Star, and he could feel the evil within her power, as well as good, but he did not recall her doing anything to merit being grabbed as she had been by the Lord. âLet her down, Validrir. She has done nothing I have seen to deserve this. Violence is the last thing any of us needs here..â he began to say, before he was cut off mid sentence by a brilliant silver light as it forced itâs way past him, and in between Validrir and Star before a sudden, powerful shockwave seemed to come from the silver light that pushed him back. It even knocked him off his feet, but it didnât send him flying so much that he got hurt. As the light faded Anderen saw the form of a man begin to take shape, and he saw that it was the same one from earlier, the one who had been carrying the girl when they had all arrived at the tower.
He got back to his feet as he looked at the two of them now, as the man held the woman in his embrace. He felt like watching things unfold further between all of them, but he couldnât get his mind off of his sword, now a little down the hall from the group. Anderen sighed, unsure of what he should do as he walked around and past Kalamos and Star, making his way nearer to the sword before coming to a stop and looking at it. Itâs black aura had even begun to affect the floor, turning a small portion of it into a similar black, almost like the floor had been burned. Unsure of how to approach the peculiar situation before him, he simply decided to stand and wait, so he could watch and see if the sword showed any signs that Anigav had regained control. As he stood there, he took off his helmet and placed it on the floor beside him as he sat and watched his sword.
-
She listened to Validrir. He was getting angry, how delicious. He spoke of the beginning, to which she laughed. "In the beginning there was life that is all! And noble... NOBLE? He couldn't even watch her, he was given the task to protect her and watch her... which he failed. So the apple was bitten and sin was born! It is because of your noble cattle that sin was born!" She was enraged! And soon enough, he had taken a hold of and lifted her from the ground. She screamed when his Holy flesh came into contact with hers. He was much taller then she, her feet lifting easily. Her hands grabbed at his arm, trying to losen the grip from him. He whispered to her and then pulled back, waiting an answer. Her response was a smirk, eyes flashing a bright turquoise, "I am everything children fear and love..." His skin upon her flesh had caused the demon blood within her to boil like lava running through her veins.
All the while something was pulling at her power. She could warmth along her: love. It was Kalamos. Star watched through angry eyes as a ball of light came between her and Validrir. She was instantly dropped and fell to the ground, landing hard. She turned up her eyes and they fell upon Kal, who was speaking words of wisdom? She was picking herself back up when He embraced her, held her close. Her anger melted away and the hated aura around her and was replaced with one full of love and calm. Star held onto Kal as he asked her the question, "You know why I came to this hateful land to me! I came here for you, my love."
Star couldn't ignore the sword though, she could feels its power, hear the screams of the demons and hate. She shook her head violently. She cowarded into Kalamos. "I don't want to see them anymore... I don't want to hear them..." She rubbed where Validrir had grabbed her, red finger marks bruising silently.
-
To her immediate words his motions were sharp, fast and precise. In snap like motions his sword sang through the air, and he drove the point of it to the sword of Anderen, "If you won't hear them, I will silence them." The runes on the blade immediately lit up upon contact with Anderen's weapon. Powerful waves of the blade's magic tore across the edge and through the tip, into the sword he struck. Normal weapons would shatter upon this, force; but it's main ability was to dispel and disable supernatural effects of objects it strikes. Against un-enchanted weaponry, this means destruction; Against a weapon of the kind and calibur of Anderen's it would mean the temporary disabling of its powers. [RuneCaster> Buster] Oblivious to Kalamos, this would cause a great deal of pain and suffering to the two that were beyond his ability to sense within Anderen's sword; Their domains within the blade would be flooded with overwhelming albeit non-fatal supernatural shock that in all likelyhood would render both of them incapacitated. If this effect failed immediately, Kalamos would hold contact and continue using his sword's power until the blade's darkness would return to its origin. Kal's own weapon would be promptly sheathed when all was said and done.
He uttered words over his shoulder to Validrir as he tended to Star, "Do not touch her ever again." He gently moved her hands out of the way so he could see the marks. He looked with a very deep concern as he hastily removed one of his gauntlet's and glove; tossing it aside he pressed his hand so softly to her neck and concentrated. Star would feel her own mystic's power streaming from Kal's hand to her; The healing powers of the water mystic that were temporarily bestowed upon Kalamos by Star, were spent in this one action. No longer was her power swimming underneath his or supporting the delicate stablility that held him together. He pulled his hand away, to see if the power he used had any effect against the wounds delt her by the Paladin god.
-
Anderen remained sitting by his sword, his attention held almost completely by the sword and the battle within it. He could feel the struggle within the blade as if it were a struggle within himself, a struggle between his deepest evil and his greatest good. But he also felt that it was not truly within him, but around him, nearby, yet still somewhat distant. He realized then that it was just the battle happening inside the sword, not truly one within himself. It was only occurring around him because it was also a battle over who would be the stronger of the two, and who would have greater sway in his mind then the other. He felt helpless, but he did not feel fear. It was strange, but he felt as if he had nothing to worry about, as if he knew Anigav would emerge victorious, and certainly it would be so if he had faith in her.
That is when he began to believe that the evil and in fact the devil Kenoras himself were weakening, unable to challenge the two of them. It didnât happen immediately, but after a moment of concentrating and searching his feelings as well as the aura coming from the sword, he could feel the evil indeed beginning to weaken. In the next instant, however, his concentration was broken as he heard the girl speaking of not wanting to see or hear someone anymore, and he turned his head over to where she sat as he opened his eyes to look at her. He saw her rubbing her throat, and her flesh looked very red, almost burned, in the shape of a hand print. As Anderen noticed this he couldnât help but feel angry at the lord once more. One has no place harming a woman, regardless of what they truly are at their core, unless that woman attacks first.
He had no time to think of or act on his anger though, as he felt the evilâs pressure increase around his as the black aura around the sword reached out further then it had before, growing slowly. He realized that this was happening because he had stopped concentrating and aiding Anigav in her battle with Kenoras. He focused once again on the sword and closed his eyes, drifting deeper into his thoughts again until he could almost see the two fighting before him. However, his focus was again broken as he heard the voice of the newest arrival speak out, saying that he would silence them if she didnât want to hear them, and Anderen was still unsure of who âthemâ even referred to. Did it mean himself and Validrir? No, it couldnât. It must beâ¦.Kenoras and Anigavâ¦But how do they know of them? Anderen thought to himself as he tried to remain focused on giving the power of his belief to Anigav.
At that moment he heard the sound of metal hitting metal, and he couldnât ignore it because he knew it was the sound of two swords. It was right in front of him though, and he opened his eyes to see Kalamos standing before him and his sword, with his own sword drawn and stabbing the hilt of Anderenâs own sword, right at the base of the blade itself. He saw the reverberations ripple through the blade as a result of being hit, and he also felt the same shudder rip through his body, before he felt the most unimaginable pain. Anderen fell back, and lay on his back writhing in agony. He could hear both Anigav and Kenoras screaming out in pain as well, before finally they fell silent, or maybe he himself had passed out. He had in fact, so it was hard for him to know for sure what had happened within his mind and within the sword, since he was now unconscious.
However, had he remained conscious, he would have seen what the others were about to, as a crack began to form down the middle of the blade, as well as the handle, crawling slowly up and down from the point of contact between the two. As the crack grew longer and longer, weaving itâs way down the blade, it was followed by a red glow that shined brightly from the crack, small though it was. When finally it had split down the entire center, it began to shake, so violently that it would likely be able to be felt by all of those nearby through the stone floor. Finally, after a moment more of itâs shaking, there was a bright flash of light followed by an explosion as the blade came apart along the crack and flew apart in two pieces. One landed fairly close to Anderen after bouncing off of the wall, and the other landed closer to the girl after bouncing off the wall on the other side of the hall.
The two newly formed blades were very different from one another, with the one that was near Anderen being a very elegant, white handled katana with a purplish blue glow on itâs blade, and glowing so brightly in holy light that it almost couldnât be seen. The other was anything but elegant, or beautiful, and certainly not holy. The black aura that emanated from this sword was far darker and more malevolent then the aura that emanated from the former sword they both were. This blade was not of any mortal design, and it was quite a terrible, grotesque sword indeed, if a sword it could be called. It had a curved handle, with spikes on it and covered all around in what looked like reptile skin, and itâs blade was fairly large and curved as well, but the opposite way as the handle. The blade itself was even darker then the aura around it, and it almost looked like it was breathing at times, but that could be a result of how the light reflects from itâs onyx surface. Along the back side of the blade, where there is no edge on an average sword as far as Anderen is used to, there is instead what look like a dark, blood red row of serrated teeth along the entire length of the blade.
Just then, what appeared to be a living shadow, or some sort of liquid shadow, began to seep out of the sword, before finally forming into a sheathe around the blade. If any of the three were watching the other sword, they would have seen something less sinister, but similar in result as the sword simply glowed for a moment before itâs blade was sheathed as well. After this, both of the auraâs died down some, losing their intensity. Anderen was stirring a little, but he was still unconscious and unaware of all of that had happened to his old sword in such a short time. Darkness is all he knew at the moment, as he lay on his back still, though he no longer felt any pain.
-
After her words, Kal made such smooth water movements. His blade was drawn and came to the blade of the newcomer. She watched as the runes lit up on Kal's blade. The voices in her head shattered, the new dark voice silenced, the hated aura lifted from around them. Star looked up to Kal, concern in her eyes, he was using powers he shouldn't be using. Kal turned his voice to Validrir, warning him to never touch her again. A gentle smile crossed her lips because it showed he cared for her. Before she could say anything, he moved her hand from her and soon was using an energy to heal the burns markings on her flesh. It wasn't Kal's power, not radiance, but rather something so familiar to her: Mystic. He was using her powers! Eyes opened to him as her flesh healed over extremely quickly, being it was her own energy boosting her own energy (I hope that made sense to you guys, because it did to me). "How can you use my powers?" She still didn't understand the Soul Current that had happened before, not fully.
Through room she could hear the sound of metal splitting and the newcomer had fallen and passed out. The sword was becoming two and the darker half landed close to Star. She observed the look of it. In fact, it reminded her of her dark armor just bestowed upon her since being in this land. Hand reached for it, but Kal would grab it, holding it. She could read in his eyes to not touch it, not to be tempted by it. It was lucky Kal had silenced the devil, or else it would have been much too easy for her to turn to it. She would obey him, as always. Head hung sightly, "You shouldn't be using all of this power..." As she finished her words, the power the Kal had given her from the soul current disappeared and her angelic form melted to her reg form, which wasn't much different; she didn't give off such a glow and her skin changed from honey to an ivory colour, her hair wasn't as bright, and that 'awe' presence wasn't felt anymore. She panicked slightly but being near Kal, the holy power of the tower didn't harm her. She looked to Kal, "It doesn't burn... why?" She coo-ed into his armor, thankful he washere to silence the hate once more... although her words with the murder weren't quite finished.
-
Validrir was sent sliding back as the silver light shot between him and Star. Kalamos appeared and scooped Star up into his arms and warned Validrir not to touch her again. He saw the red hand mark on Star's neck and immediatley felt remorse for acting so brashly. He had not been forced to control his anger in a long time, and so was out of practice. "I am sorry, I did not know she would react so badly to my touch." He apologiesed to both Star and Kalamos. "I mean, only demons cannot stand to be touched by a....." He stopped mid-sentance. It suddenly made perfect sence to him.
He thought of her answer, "I am everything children fear and love." She was part demon, and who knows what else. Validrir did not react as one might have thought he would. Had he been a few centuries younger, he might have been infuriated and made to destroy Star and Kalamos both on the spot. But he was older now, and coincidentally, a little more patient and wise. In fact he was more surprised than anything. At this point Anderens sword began to shake terribly and shot out of it's shieth. This also surprised him greatly and he was struck speechless. Star said she did not want to here 'them' any more. and Kalamos promptly took out his sword and struch the other one which split into a holy and then a demonic blade. This seemed to cause Anderens's unconciousness and layed apon the floor.
Validrir shook his head as he tried to take in every thing that had just happend. Finally though he walked over and picked up Anderen, placing him on his sholder and then picked the new holy blade. He gave a look to Star and Kalamos that seemed to say, 'we need to talk', before speaking. "You two, my office, now."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth entered into the garden and approached Silver with haste. "M'lady, have you been with Lord Validrir or any of the other..... guests?" He said, choosing the last word carefully. "None of them made it to breakfast?"
-
((I'm going to try and be more active...damn this is moving fast though >.<))
Thorlan could hear everything as it happened, though why he did not know, and how he knew even less but every word seemed to find his ears as he wandered through the halls, wanting no part of whatever was happening elsewhere int he building. He sighed, how many times would he be caught in things that did not seem to concern him and yet mattered to him all too much?
He stopped and leaned against the wall, drawing his blade and staring at it before smirking slightly. He could only think of one way to escape hearing everything. He nodded to himself as he sheathed the blade and made his way outside once more, taking a seat upon the grass and staring into his blade, concentrating on the sentient within it. Within moments his body was left sitting there, while his mind and soul were brought into the blade where he battled wits with the sentient, something he had not done in far too long.
-
To his great joy, her wound would vanish into the watery rejuvenation that her powers had. His words came gently and quietly to her ears, "I don't know how it is, that I am using your power." When she asked about not being harmed by the atmosphere here, he pointed under the cover of his cape, the rune on the center place of his torso that was glowing a clearly demonic, but restrained black. "Stay close." He began to stand and noticed that Validrir picked up Anderen's unconscious body and one of the two blades on the ground, "That's odd..." He failed to understand why Anderen had lost consciousness; but he wouldn't see the two blades once one seperated from each other. He undid his cape, and placed it on the ground; Tightly wrapping the demonic blade in it's threads he secured it loosely to his belt; Placing it right beside RuneCaster. "That ought to keep whatever this thing is from stirring up trouble. When that man awakes; I'll return his sword." The pommel of the blade was right under RuneCaster's hilt guard. If for any reason it began to act as awkwardly as it did moments ago, it would be met with the very power that had crushed it. Eyes turned back to Validrir quite sharply at the command he spat at them. His vision blurred slightly; He felt dizzy, drained. His flesh was not the same tone as in their first encounter. It was significantly more pale. Head drooped as he swung his head back and forth. He had lost so much blood in the last several hours. Star would find herself supporting the bulk of his weight. He hadn't regained enough strength to be this active yet. He needed more time. It was her decision on what they would be doing next. There were many symptoms of having been bitten by a vampire or to the least signs of obvious and dramatic blood loss. In healing Star and using up that extra power, he had forfeitted what had filled the gaps in his loss of blood. What had made up for the lack of energy he would normally have had. He had plenty strength for remaining awake for the remainder of the day, but without the support her power was giving his body, his liimits were dramatically lowered.
-
Anyone looking at the drow would see a being deep in thought, where as in truth he was within the blade, speaking with the Sentient, reconfirming himself as the one in control between the two of them as Uusretiqua had recently attempted a soul switch that he wasn't completely ready for and had begun to pressure him into doing such more often.
Now within the blade, he felt vulnerable as he had when he first competed with the blade, but he had won, and would win again. He grinned and closed his eyes, forcing his will into the "mind" of the sentient, showing the truth that he would not back down and would not slip up so much as to be pushed into thinking it's ideas were his own as he had while fighting the vampire.
This would take what seemed like several hours to Thorlan, though in truth he would open his physical eyes a short time later, only to feel powers within the building rising. He shook his head and stood, sheathing the blade and knowing he would need to return to that same task another time before moving into the building and following feeling that he kenw to be Kalamos until he came to the room with the three of them.
-
Kalamos answered her questions, moving his cloak aside, she saw the rune. It was comforting, a demon power that held her like a small child. She smiled up at him, "Been talking to Daddy?" She chuckled a bit to herself. She watched Kal take the demonic sword and wrap it, so it was out of her sight. Kal helped her to her feet, arm instantly around her. She felt his body slump, he wasn't still restored. It was always curious to her, no matter how tired he was, he always had strength when it came to protecting her. Kalamos was much heavier with his armor on then she had expected (and yet she knew), it caught her off guard however. She caught her footing and lifted him up with much more ease then a small framed woman should have. It as a gift, the strength of a vampire and demon. She held him up, looking at him, "You need rest, your blood is low still..." Kal wouldn't make much of an answer besides a gentle grunt. She was full of concern for this man.
The God turned and snapped orders at them both. She gritted her teeth as she looked at the Lord. Could he not see the condition Kalamos was in? Had he no care in the world? First he burns her now he is ordering her around? She wouldn't say a word to him, just gave him a look that would tear into his soul and strike it with razors. She asked Kal what his wish was and all he could say was "I don't know." She sighed deeply. But followed the Lord down the hall. Thorlan was standing there as well. She nodded to him in greeting, she was relieved he was there. "Please come with us, Drow." She was relieved because Kalamos trusted him and she did not trust herself right now, and Kalamos wasn't in any condition to stop anything if anything were to happen between her and the murderous God. Slowly she would carry him.
Amidst all of this she would invade his mind once more, "I am following him, Love. But as for what is going to happen, I can not say. This is an awful place. He has murdered so many of my kind! He tries to ride the earth of us... I am afraid..." In fact, Kalamos would have never heard her mutter those words before. "I don't want to die again..."
-
He watched for a moment as Star helped Kalamos out of the room and then followed behind with a slight nod towards her. Something strange was happening and he couldn't figure out what it was. Looking at Kalamos as he followed behind the group he realized how weak he seemed, far weaker than he had ever seen him before. His eyes narrowed ahead of Star and Kal at the self-proclaimed god that led the way then back to star, wondering what had happened while he wasn't around them all.
-
She was sitting in the garden. Her skin was dry, it cracked, it bled from beneath her blindfold. Deep breath in she knew she had to start on a balm. Elegance embraced each movement she had. She followed her nose, picked out the scents she needed. Graceful fingers delicately picked off the pieces she needed. Katrina did so with such care that the plants didn't scream with any pain. With each piece taken she thanked them verbally, for allowing her to get the herbs and flowers needed for her balm. She had gathered the pieces carefully and returned to the fountain. She removed her blindfold and placed it in the water. Hands pulled her hair into a knot, so she could wash her wash her face. It was a painful progress to wash away the blood, to reopen the scabs, and remove the dry skin; with each movement, she winced. Silver placed small amounts of the herbs she needed into her mouth and began to chew, she was mixing them into the balm she needed. She spat it out into her hand, when suddenly Pensworth rushed in so quickly it startled her. She picked up her head and stared at him. Mirror shard eyes were looking at the servant and in instant she was flooded with his past, everything that had happened, she saw Validrir before he became a God, she watched Pensworth's time with his wife. The many conversations he and Validrir shared. She could feel his emotions, feel his pain that he had throughout the years. She saw Star, Kalamos, Thorlan, the newcomer. He would watch as his life played back through her eyes, like a working movie of himself.
Silver turned suddenly and covered her ears, she didn't want to hear the conversations, didn't want to feel the past of another's life. She didn't want to see their events unfold in her mind. After a few minutes things would quiet down in her mind. It was then she would be heard weeping, as she placed the balm on her eyes. All the while, the vision of Star burned in her mind, embedded it within herself. She had seen her face before, she knew of her, of a part of her past. She reached for the blindfold, rung it out and covered her eyes. She was trying to recompose herself as she sat there in silence. She choked through the words "No, I do not know where they are... I'm sorry..."
-
Validrir led them to his office and opened the door to let them inside. He set Anderen down in one of the chairs before his desk and then motioned to his large and comfortable chair behind the desk. "You may sit there Kalamos." He said before placing the holy sword in Anderen's lap. He then gestured to the other chairs in the room and told Star and Thorilan they could sit if they pleased. Validrir however would remain standing as he looked at them all. "The fact of the matter is, we have a lot to discuss. And I think that it would be wise for you all to be completely honest with me about who and what you are." He began to pace around as he spoke to them. "If it will make you feel better, I will answer any questions you have about me. Including why I used to kill demons." He added to Star.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth was surprised to say the least by what he saw. Infact it would be nearer to the truth to say he was completely blown away. Silver's eyes, if they could be called that, were as the shards of a mirror. And in those shards he saw his entire life reflected before him. The experience left him stunned and out of breath as Silver turned from him covering her ears. she was weeping then, and Pensworth slowly approached her. At first he did not know what to say, but in the end he sat down next to her looking off in the direction of the tower.
"My dear child, this why you wear that blind fold. I understand now, why you were so secretive with Lord Validrir. The burden you carry is emence, I am sorry." He pulled a handkerchif out of his pocket and handed it to her. "Is there anything I can do?" He asked in earnest, his worry for her very evident.
-
Since he had passed out from the effects of RuneCaster, there had been a darkness and a silence in his mind that he hadnât felt in a very long time. He tried to reach out to her, but Anigav was silent, and so was Kenoras, as if they were separated from him or were also incapacitated. He had no idea what was really the case for their absence from his thoughts, but he could only sit by, almost like a spectator in his own body. He could feel when someone touched him, and he could hear that people were talking around him, but he didnât know what was being said or what was going on. He was drifting aimlessly in the abysmal darkness of his mind, until finally, he woke up.
Anderen wasnât where he expected to find himself, though, he was now sitting in a chair it seemed. He looked around himself for a moment, seeing the faces of Kalamos, Star, and the drow, as well as Validrir, who was pacing. Confused, he simply remained silent, not sure of what was going on and not wanting to interrupt. It was then that he looked down at himself to examine if anything had changed about him, like his clothes, or if perhaps his armor had been removed. He knew he was still wearing his armor, however, because it weighed down on his skin in such a familiar way, it was almost a second skin to him these days. He was surprised to see the white katana sitting on his lap, though, and he looked down at it to examine it further, before reaching for the hilt of his actual sword with his right hand, only to find an empty sheathe.
What theâ¦hell? Where did this come from? he thought to himself as he moved his hand to touch it so he could examine it closer. The moment his skin made contact with the blade, however, an image of the beautiful Anigav flashed through his mind and he could again hear her within his thoughts. What happened to the sword, Anigav? Whereâs Kenoras? he asked her mentally before letting silence return as he waited for her to reply. It was only a moment before he heard her symphonic voice call out in his mind, The Sword of Harmonic Despair has been broken, separated into two. As a result I have been freed from my imprisonment within the sword alongside Kenoras, though the same is also true for the devil. Where there was once only one sword, there are now two. One of holy origin, and one of much darker and unholy origins. You would be wise to find the sword Kenoras is trapped in, before he manages to find himself a new host to control. I can keep you safe from his power now that I am no longer kept in agony by his mere presence, as he is by mine. You no longer need the sheathe of your former blade, that weapon is no more. You do need to wield both of the new swords, however, as that is your destiny, Anderen.
He listened to the words she spoke to his mind with his eyes closed, and when Anigav was finally finished speaking he opened his eyes once more and looked again to the others in the room. âWhere is the other sword that formed?â he asked the others, even though to them it would clearly seem impossible for him to even know there was another sword since he was unconscious all along. His knowledge of the other sword, though impossible as it seemed, might shed light to the others about the deeper abilities and secrets Anderen has. With that Anderen rose to his feet, removed his old sheathe, and placed his new sword in itâs place before setting the other one down, leaning it against Validrirâs desk. After that, he sat again, âWell?â he added in a more stern tone, as if impatient to learn the location of the second sword.
-
His focus was on staying standing and keeping himself as alert as he could. Once seated, he looked around; Some kind of private quarters. Clearly an iconic location and in all likelyhood Validrir's main room for private thought. Star did not leave his side; She would sit beside him with her chair moved as close as could be done. He kept her hand in his; Eyes looked to her to offer comfort to her fear and anger. A promise made not with words or thought. He spoke out to Validrir in response, "What do you think you know about us?" Anderen began to move and wake up to which Kalamos promptly held out a hand to usher silence to an immediate response if any that Validrir would've had. Once Anderen woke and stood, Kalamos reached to the tightly bound blade and holding it by the rope, he dropped the mass of cape on table gently. "Validrir... The knowledge you want, I won't give you in the presence of people I don't know." He held the runecaster scabbard above the demon sword; He had no doubt whatever evil lurked inside would not dare surface in the presence of his sword after the punishment it had recieved only several minutes ago. Soon as Anderen would claim it, he would pull the ropes and un wrap the blade; reclaiming the cloak for his armor; He would re-secure the hooded cape, and scabbard of RuneCaster to himself. As soon as Anderen took the dark blade Kal spoke to him, "I'm sorry for what happened. It wasn't my intention. Would you let my party have a word with Validrir Sir?" He seemed modestly more alert now that he didn't have to sustain his own weight. His words clearly meant that he wanted Thorlan to stay for what was going to be said. He rubbed his forehead while he waited for an answer from Anderen and shook his head again; Trying to push off the groginess of the fatigue that plagued him.
-
He had only just woken up from his unconsciousness and asked about where the second sword was when he saw the man who was sitting next to the girl rise to his feet, take something from his side that was wrapped tightly in some sort of cloth, and finally lay the cloth covered item on top of the table. Anderen looked at the cloaked item, and he noticed it was almost the exact length as that of his white katana. It was then that Kalamos spoke again, telling Validrir he wouldnât divulge such personal information in unfamiliar company. Anderen assumed that meant him, since he didnât know any of the others in the room, and the three aside from Validrir himself did seem to have some sort of familiarity with one another.
Anderen was about to rise to his feet and leave the room then, even without having the answer to his question of where his second sword could be found, when Kalamos looked to him and apologized for what happened, claiming it wasnât what he had intended, and then asking if Anderen would be so kind as to leave the room for a time so his party and Validrir could speak amongst each other. It was then that he saw kal begin unwrapping what he had placed on the table, and when Anderen saw the sword in all itâs grotesque glory, he knew at once it was the sword that Kenoras was in. Anderen looked to Kal for a moment, âDonât worry about it, my friend. I am fine.â he said as he rose to his feet once more and moved to take the newly uncovered blade into his possession.
There was a brief moment where he hesitated, however, unsure of what might happen once he touched the unholy weapon, but his moment of doubt passed soon enough as he grabbed the sword by itâs sheathe. He placed it next to the katana on his belt, sliding the sheathe into place and then wrapping a leather strap around it so that it wouldnât fall or move. Aside from the image of Kenoras reentering his mind, Anderen felt nothing peculiar occurring within him, or within the evil sword. He assumed it was because of what Anigav had told him, of how she would be able to keep Anderen free from Kenorasâ control. âI guessâ¦Iâll take my leave thenâ¦Thanks again for holding onto this for meâ¦Whoever you are. Maybe later we will have a chance to get more acquainted with each other.â Anderen said as he looked to each of the four in the room before turning and making his way out.
He opened the door and closed it behind him as he exited the room. He didnât know what he should do, since he was still quite unaware of all that had occurred, but he was curious to see if the two blades he now possessed had any powers or things like that he should know of, and eager to find an answer Anderen decided to make his way outside, as he walked down the hallways. He was fairly lost in the tower, but he recalled some of the rooms and halls he came across, until finally he came to a more open area that led out to a courtyard, where Pensworth and Silver were talking to one another. âI hope Iâm not intruding on anythingâ¦?â he asked, trailing off as he stood there and awaited a reply from one of the two.
-
Walking behind the Lord, she had heard no response from Kalamos in her mind. She knew that he wasn't in the condition to be speaking to her right now. She followed Validrir into a private office, where she sat down Kalamos carefully, "Is this alright? Are you comfortable?" A gentle look was his response to her. A chair was moved next to him, which he pulled it as close to him as possible. Star too a seat, his hand never left hers. She looked to Thorlan, silent eyes thanking him for following as well. She took in a deep breath, pulling her knees to her chest and stretched her cloak over her naked flesh. She turned eyes up to Kalamos, a gentle chuckle with a whisper, "I need to get clothes..." she was having a private moment with Kal until it was interupted by the Lord of the realm. He wanted to know who or what they were. Star turned to look at Kal who would answer for the lot of them. He returned the sword back to the newcomer, and with that he left promptly.
She looked to Validrir, eyes burning into him. She wouldn't speak to him, wouldn't disclose any information to him. Validrir offered up information about why he killed her kind and to that response she muttered to herself, "Murderer..."
-
Validrir watched as Anderen left the room and closed the door behind him. After he had gone, Validrir turned his attention back on the three left in the room. "I would know who you are, what you are, and how and why you came to be in my realm. At that point I would be glad to answer any questions you may have." As he looked at them he could see the love Star and Kalamos shared, he could also see that Thorlan cared for the both of them as well. But then he saw the fear and anger reflected in Star's eyes. That fear he saw there suddenly caused him to take a look at himself. Yes he was powerful, esspecially in his own domain, but how had he come to strike fear into people? That was not who he was, not who he wanted to be. If she was indeed part demon, it would only make sense for her to be afraid after how many of her kind had died at his hands. Was it so odd that demons would care for their own kind as humans cared for theirs? He then suddenly became aware of what she must be feeling. She felt for those fallen demons as he felt for all those humans they killed. It seemed that the main problem for the two of them, was a lack of understanding for the other. He would have to be better at that in the future.
-
"You have my name, and at this point; you know about as much about what I am as I do. What you don't seem to have picked up on, is that Star is partially demon, and a vampire." His face had more color than it did before Star whispered him; It was still fairly pale. Whatever she told him was either really funny or it made him feel like a complete fool in some fashion. He was going to effort keeping that bit of info quiet until they made it back to the room. He continued "I realized, that you've probably never seen a demon or vampire that wasn't sword to claw with you on sight." He indicated Thorlan with a hand motion, "This drow elf is my long trusted friend and war partner." He yawned, and added again to what he had to say; "Star needed blood earlier; I gave her mine." He raised his eyes to Validrir's, "What is your dominion?" If Validrir opted to tell him the location's name or what he had power over, he would be met with Kalamos shaking his head. He wanted to know Validrir's godly title. What he represented among the other gods he worked with.
-
Again Validrir spoke to them. Once more, she wouldn't answer him. Why should she give him the pleasure of knowing about her without a lick about his is known, besides he wishes to rid the earth of demons. She sat in silence, just breathing steadily. Kalamos was the first to speak, as always. It was as if he was the party's leader. He explained that he didn't know what he was, which in reality was the case. But he then did the most betraying thing to date to her, he offered up her orgin of being part demon and a vampire. Her head snapped and stared at him, eyes changing colours, and for first time in a long time, her anger and hurt was directed at him. She clenched her teeth, jaw muscles tensing. How dare he throw that around with such carelessness! Now given, he probably sensed the demon part of her, but being a vampire? She so careful hid that from everyone; she was a daywalker, she had more colour then a vampire, she didn't feed on the living any longer. She drew back her hand from Kal's and hugged her knees to her chest, head placed upon her arms, looking back at Validrir.
Yes, here sat the emerald haired woman from legends long lost. Demon and vampire, a deadly beauty. She was what people dreamed of, and she was their nightmare. Star sat with silence, but inside she was crushed...
-
Instantly to her reaction he froze. Her negativity rained down into him, and unlike those who could've ignored something like that from Star, she had forgotten all too well his extra-perception and its impact on both his body and mind. Beneath his armor slashes, cuts, scrapes, and injuries of every kind formed. [Radiant Sight] His own teeth clenched, but for a different reason entirely from her. Her own emotions were destroying him, and it was only hers or Thorlans that meant enough to actually impact his body. Against such overhwelming mental and physical pain, he did the only thing he could think of. He granted her wish; Tearing a piece of his cape from his body, he inscribed upon it the very rune that was across his armor and to Star's realization, this would shield her. Having watched him do it, she would be able to as well. Then, as suddenly as he had interrupted Validrir, he vanished. A silver light that just replaced him and from there this mass of light went sailing out the window, riding the waves of his dominion aura. He fast put distance between hismelf and her. Catapulting into the world beyond the walls of Validrir's tower. Shards are silver light just drizzled from the mass was already too far for even her eye to see. [Conduction] He was likely to be beyond Validrir's own sight. He would crash down just outside the edge of the god's realm and reform considerably injured and screaming, more from his internal wounds han his external. Soon enough, he was doing nothing at all. Passed out from over-exertion.
-
Kalamos' aura changed. She turned to him and watched as hurt took a hold of his entire body. She knew she emotionally hurt him, she didn't mean to in reality. Piece of cape thrown at her and soon he was gone, he left without a good bye, no hug, no kiss, he was just gone. She turned to Thorlan, she panicked. Standing up quickly, harsh movements made towards the god. She placed her hand against his throat, her flesh burning instantly, "We will talk after I find him..." She released his flesh and out the door she went. She was quickly moving down the stairs. She raised her voice and had it ring through the halls, "Daddy! Help!"
Nall would open his eyes immediately, not the icy orbs so many knew but rather the red ones would show through. He exited the room and met Star outside. "Daddy... he is gone... find him!"
Star ran into the forest quickly, Nall had ran off way in front of her. She rushed to a stream. Here she could concentrate her power better here. She threw her cloak aside and entered the clear stream....
The wolf ran with much precision. He was following the demon power from the rune, being it was his power that was embedded into it. He was much quicker then one would think, his white fur tattooed with crimson markings. He gathered more speed with every leap and soon travelled at the speed of sound, a sonic boom shaking the trees. The wolf stopped outside of the realm, after hearing Kalamos scream. He padded over to the knight's fallen body. Kal was in extremely bad shape, he risked Kal's death right now if he didn't return him to his little Star. The markings raised from the snowy fur in this land, they circled and danced, fire swirled around the wolf and Kalamos. In a single burst, the sky opened up and emerging from the ground, floating upwards in the shaft of light, stood a huge being covered in shining black armor; mask covered his face, huge sword to his side, large black wings with firey tips emerged from his back. Carefully this being picked up Kalamos, a familiar acid voice came from this being "You can not leave us... Stay with us... my son." He would take flight, moving around the trees as they came. Yes, her father could be on Holy Land, he was an angel at one point in time. The wolf, followed behind closely.
Star had eyes closed, turning the water into a mystic's home. She wasn't paying attention to the environment or the sounds of the whistling trees. Her father caring Kalamos would enter the outskirts of the water, laying him upon a rock, and instantly her father was gone, back inside of the wolf. Star opened her eyes quickly and smiled, "Thank you Nall..." She would have never seen her father, she would not know that in times of dire need that he could take form for a short while; Star knows not that he was is a fallen angel. She would think that he wolf found him and brought him to her.
She quickly made her way to the body of her love and unfastened his armor. She could smell his blood, but pushed it aside. She pulled him into the water, trying to cleanse his wounds. "Kal... don't leave me..." She looked at the wounds, and it was then that she knew she caused them, "I always seem to harm you..." She had forgotten all of her anger towards him and once again was full of concern, love, and worry... she also knew he didn't have much time left with her.
-
He was in a dreamless red world of hatred. Crushed by the uneblievable power of hatred for himself. The whole of the tower of Calgoa could've been dropped unto him and it wouldn't have hit harder than what Star had done. The sound of drawn metal struck sang through the air as he drove the blade into a vision of himself. Expression across his face of such a raw and total disgust in the thing he looked at that he couldn't stop there. His rage could be sated here, he had a whole world to himself to destroy here. A world he didn't care about. He went on a bloody rampage. Attacking everything and anything that reminded him of himself; Which turned out to be his whole world. The wounds across his body were spreading and growing far more serious. Painted red with his own blood, he felt something pull him back and slam him in down. He struggled, pulling at the binds that held him fast. Kicking violently, attacking everything in his visible sight; Eventually, he got free. Screaming and thrashing wildly he could feel the two that held him losing strength. The bonds holding him down, tore. Pulling forward he swung sword at the threads they used to restrain him. The balance inside him shattered. Eventually... he found himself, in a familiar prison. A prison of emptiness, and to Star's great regret; She now held an empty shell in the water. The power in the man, blade, and armor went silent and lost it's considerable strength. The body she held was so badly damaged, but unlike before; It wasn't gone this time. With nothing left to be angry at in his world, he just fell silent.
-
Star was in the water, holding the body of Kalamos close to hers. He was thrashing, lost no doubt in a dream world in his mind. She held him close, telling him it will be alright... to rest. And then his body went limp. He lost all the warmth he held, his radiance died out, his armor and weapon died out to regular objects. She looked at him, shook her head. "No no...no... Kalamos... Kal?" She began breathing heavy, erratically. Fingers gripped him tighter, she tried to feel for something, anything... "Don't you leave me! Don't you dare!" and in that moment she knew he was gone, this was an empty shell of the man she loves. With reality slamming her in the face, she let out a scream that rang through the forest, across the village and entered the God's tower. It would eventually die down into a gentle weeping. She still hugged lifeless body close to her body. Star slowly climbed out of the water, carrying Kalamos liked the many times he carried her. She laid him upon the ground, wolf coming over, laying close to him. "Nall... but why?"
It was almost a whisper, but she understood it... she silently noted that his physical body was still here. If he were to die, he would have disappeared completely. She was defeated... she hadn't a clue what to do.
Inside, through Nall's eyes, her father watched the whole thing. He knew something had to be done, that she would try something drastically. Something was going to happen that should have never came to be. As much as he wanted to help his daughter, he wanted to watch her suffer and grow on her own... he wanted to see her evolve and take on the world. He knew the answer before he could even ask the question, he couldn't watch his little Darkstar suffer any longer.
-
He looked to Validrir and shook his head with a small smile, "It seems your answers are going to have to wait, for more pressing issues have arisen." These would be among the first words the lord of this land would hear from the drow and also quite possibly among the last. Thorlan closed his eyes for a moment, hearing a scream that could only have come from Kalamos. "I shall take my leave as well, Lord. Whether any of us three will be back I do not know, but know that we mean your land and your people no harm."
Without giving him a chance to respond Thorlan was out the door and down the stairs with well placed precise steps that brought him out of the tower at a speed that even he was unsure he should be capable of maintaining. He slowed, though only enough to keep from tripping over an unexpected obstacle, though what he felt and heard next brought him to a halt, Kalamos' power seemed to fade followed by the scream that could only be Star.
His head fell for a moment as he realized what had happened before moving off once more int he direction he had heard Star to be in.
-
Lord Validrir rubbed his temples as Thorilan walked out of the room. "Things have happened so quickly." He mumbled to himself. He looked up then and thought of Silver, he had unfairly ignored her for most of that morning. He decided then to go check on her, and so closed his eyes and concentrated on her energies to find her. Getting up, headed out of the office and down to the garden.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth stood as Anderen approached and asked if he was intruding. Pensworth gave a small smile to the man and shook his head. "No, I was just leaving." He looked down at Silver then and whispered. "We'll talk later, if you wish. Your secret is safe with me." He Then turned his full attention to Anderen and walked forward. "Is there anything I can help you with, sir?"
-
Pensworth had came over and tried to offer comforting words to her. They wouldn't do any good, and a handkerchief was handed to her. She looked up at him and just wondered why he would give her such a thing, being she didn't have any tear ducts. Sighing deeply she nodded her head to him, "It's something that I hate... and not many know about. YOu can't tell Validrir! I'm hideous..." Anderen walked in then. She composed herself quickly, she was a master of hiding her feelings. She turned to him slowly, the light catching her auburn hair and bouncing off of ivory skin; he wouldn't be able to tell that she had been crying or anything had been bothering her. A gentle smile in greeting to him. "Hello good Sir. No, please of course, come join us. It's a wonderful day for being outside..." she spoke kindly to him. She could sense that he had a rough travel to this land, "It's safe here... don't worry..."
But as she finished those words she heard the scream coming from a female, it had to have been her. This was a scream of love lost, of defeat, of unsureness. She was in pain. Silver gasped as she turned to Pensworth, "He's gone..."
-
She was kneeling beside her fallen Love. She hadn't known what had happened, what cause this.. Although she had a feeling that it had something to do with her. The spell hadn't worn off, he left a physical body of himself, but the rest of him was gone. Without Kalamos around Star she would go insane; he was her sanity. Closing her eyes slowly she began concentrating...
She pushed aside all the feelings of hate and distaste towards Validrir, she didn't think of anything negative anymore, all that would be felt is the genuine love she has for Kalamos. She was forcing herself to be strong instead of an emotional mess. Through her veins, dancing under her flesh she could feel her radiance forming. She then pictured the two beings that formed Kal. Star hoped they would hear her and answer her questions of why and what had happened and how she could fix this... she loves him dearly.
Star's father would watch his little dovling go to work. He would wait and see what would unfold. Wolf body lay next to Kalamos. Red orbs watched Star begin to use her Radiance, the same power Kal used. It was comforting to both himself and her, and most likely to Thorlan once he reached them. Watching his little Darkstar, he would wait until she needed help... some things she had to do on her own first.
-
His body stirred to her power. There was a small gathering of silver that sparked forth from the center of his chest. Rising slowly till it was afront Star. This flicker of light flashed into a tiny nova. In that light she would see it, the very thing he had just done to himself. Her rejection sparked a great fury in him. She could almost hear his screams at himself. Curses, insults various sounds and thoughts that just tore at his mind. They filled his veins and burned beneath his skin. Nall's proximity would allow him to see this as well. The rage he had unleashed within himself; The fight he started with the two that tried to calm him. Fighting more brutal than she had ever witnessed from him; This was how he fought the ground forces of the Saluthi Wars sword on sword and came out alive. He moved more quickly than she would ever have thought possible of him, struck with more ferocity than she knew him to have. Bodies left and right splattered under his blade into great jets of blood and gore. The horrid anger seething within him was capable of this, he... Was capable of these horrible things. These things she knew he had done were never so visual. His anger was so thick it seemed to ruin everything he touched. In his eyes burned a rage she'd never seen that she never would've believed he had. His attacks were on everything. He destroyed everything. She would see that he attacked the two that held him to the world in his rage. And although he was still here, in the world of the real; He had shut everything out and cast himself into a darkness not so disimilar from that of what awaited him after her spell finally would break. He had disconnected himself from the other two and severely hurt them in the process.
There was no way to reach him without restoring the connection between him and the other two. What she had seen was ample warning not to try to enter his mind. The small bursting light receeded back whence it came, as slowly as it had been called. The color of life was on his face, and he was breathing softly, but Star knew, it was the work of the other two; trying to keep him in this world for as long as they could. His wounds needed to be addressed. The damage was no longer spreading, but that didn't change the fact that they were very severe. Star's vampiric senses would probably pick up on something normal people wouldn't. His heartbeat was very irregular, it was beating in the uncontrollable pattern that hearts beat when the person it belongs to is overwhelmed with sadness. Beneath all the shattered fragments of his mind and underneath all the rage and destruction that still roamed free, he was there. His head was lowered and eyes were shut. Threads were trying to break through to him, but were being destroyed by the very world he had so recently built. The world he built to keep everything out.
-
Star sat next to Kal's body. Silver nova stared at her and the movie played back of what had happened. She watched her love be destroyed by her anger, her hate; she caused it all. She watched as he became violent towards everything in his mind and soon left it in a bloody mass. She was rendered speechless. Acid washed voice "He is beautiful..."
Star turned to her wolf, "Father! You will say no such things! This is horrible... I have destroyed the one thing that truly cares for me..." 'His power was immense! He is a slaughterer.' "No, no! Not anymore! I don't need this now, we will speak about it later!" 'As you wish, Dove.'
Fingers traced his wounds, she had to fix these. "Gather my belongings, from within the forest." 'Just magnificent... he truly is...'
Star knew that her father was trying to push her over the edge again. He was always testing her in some way. Wolf left her alone with Kalamos. She lovingly stroked his hair, "I never meant to harm you. I am not worthy to even be in your presence... Kal, you are my heart, my everything. I have never wanted more then to just be in your arms for eternity. But I have failed you and now you are in a prison once more... you have to allow me to help, allow them to help..."
Nall returned with her travel pack and enchanted sword. She sighed deeply, thankful no one had taken her weapon. She quickly emptied the pack, hands grabbing a rolled up cloth. Unrolling it would reveal needle and thread, along with antiseptics. These would be for Kal's wounds. She couldn't heal them magically, so he taught her how to do things by hand. And then she began her work of cleansing wounds and stiching them carefully, all the while she hummed. She hummed like she always did when they were together, under the stars.
-
Threads sailed towards Kalamos, it was as if armies we're trying to restrain him; But these lines weren't enough. The sleeping power Star could feel that was already weak spiked slightly as the two within stopped messing around with this rebellion against borrowed life. The threads exploded, revealing chains beneath. These punched into the great and dark wall that Kalamos had set up. Grinding and chiselling their way through. Kal could hear the clank of the chains, he raised his head slowly. and through the redness of his inner hatred he saw the chains coming. They struck into the blue ocean of his sorrow; like arrows shot through all targets they were coming squarely for him. And after all the damage he'd done to himself he'd rendered himself defenseless. They struck true, and his world instantly exploded to light. He struggled to resist, to keep them from doing so; but alas, they were at the base if it all the source to his power. It was with their blessing he had freedom, and when he abused that freedom, they pulled him back and sent his mind careening into reality. His heartbeat had a hiccup in this moment. Star would instantly feel the balance partially restored as Kal's mind was dragged back to consciousness. His body felt like hell, he could feel a sting driving into each of his wounds. Contusions and lacerations of ridiculous numbers were across the whole of his body. He tried to fall asleep, but to his efforts to bury his mind once more he was greeted with a ghostly sound of chains. Another sting, and he winced, his body moving quite suddenly to Star's handywork and a gasp of sudden pain; But it only spurned the pain from other injuries to move, the gasp changed within moments to cry of pain. He was stuck to remain awake for the torture that would be his care; His punishment for harming those whom allowed him the right to be anything at all. Star and her father now knew him to be awake, following that cry; Though he showed little interest in talking or even being awake. In his mind he was still angry with himself and wouldn't dare to open his eyes. He didn't deserve to be in the world of the living or to see her after what he had done. He turned his face away from Star's own and Nall's. A look of shame across his sorrowful and bloodied face. The same sorrow drowned rage was still swimming through him, but he would never strike either of the two here or Thorlan. His anger was almost always centered upon himself, but without any of his abilities and with Star here; He was powerless to act and unworthy of the life he was given.
-
Validrir came down out of the tower, his thoughts consumed by Star. She was an enigma to him, both a vampire and a demon? He hadn't seen a vampire since he had been mortal. They were two being of completely different origins, and yet he could not help but feel that they were very alike in many ways. She felt passionately for her race, and hated any who slew them as he had. Did he feel any different about humans? No, cared for them just as much as she cared about demons. No one is ever completely wrong in there own mind. even if what they do is evil, they will find a way to justify it. Could it be that demons thought they were justified too? He had always just assumed they were evil and that was all. Were they right in their minds?
His thoughts on the matter ended when he heard a scream that had clearly come from Star. It was filled with anger and sadness to powerful that it staggard him. Quickening his pace he came out into the garden and saw Pensworth, Silver and Anderen standing there. He looked to Pensworth with a sense of urgency and came up to Silver.
"Obviously somthing terrible has just happened." He turned to look at both Silver and Anderen. "Maybe we can help. Come." He said quickly before heading off in the direction of the scream. He turned around soon though and looked to Silver. "Do you need help getting there Silver?"
-
((Ooc: quick fix. When I get to a computer I will erase this post. It double posted. Sorry.))
-
Star was kneeling, stiching up the one she loves. She moved with grace, almost a surgeons precision. It was almost as if she had been doing this all her life. She moved from one cut to the other, her radiance still flowing under her skin. Kalamos jerked suddenly under ther needle, she pressed his chest down with her hand, holding him to the ground; she didn't want him to injure himself further. "Be still, my love." His body calmed down and soon was wincing under her punishing care. Winces turned to screams, but she still carried on with the wound she was closing. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she watched him in pain. She finished the one wound and looked at him. "Thank you for coming back..." He had turned his head away so quickly to not see her. She placed hand under his chin and turned him to her. "Look at me... I did not mean to cause you to do those things. I love you, Kal. No matter what. You have my everything." She leaned down and kissed him gently, tears hitting his flesh. She went back to her kneeling position and continued to stitch him up. "This is the only way I can help you, please understand I don't mean to cause you discomfort."
Her father raped her mind, "He is still so filled with anger, child. He swims in it. He doesn't see you, or feel you. He is lost in the wars of his memories..." and she knew it to be true. Perhaps he didn't want her around anymore, 'But Father... without him...' "Yes, you will grow old and wither away. Even demons mourn over lost love."
Inside of herself she was crumbling, trying to find a way around all of her thoughts. She was trying to be strong for him, to not show him all the emotions that flooded her. This was about him, and she would die if he so wished it.
-
He cut off the words of Star's father with a sourly toned yell, "Shut up! Yo-." He paid for his action with a cough and another cry of pain. "You know nothing of me." He damned himself for having done this. Star more than likely understood what his anger was being foused on, and why he was so overwhelmed with sadness. He lowered his voice and spoke to Star, answering her demand "Why would the eyes of one trecherous as I deserve to gaze on a world so wonderful when all I did was betray the trust that world had placed in me?" He was speaking of her of course. He winced at the pain from the needle and thread, time seemed to be displaced to him. It slowed down when she pierced him with the thread and needle, and sped up when he was able to relax. He thought it a fitting thing to suffer like this. He cursed his inability to understand the ways of vampires, of demons; his lack of knowledge on their customs and lifestyles. He choked out two more words before concentrating on holding still again, "I'm sorry..." He was still horribly depressed by his failure to understand her, to respect her way of life. His heart still beat with the sadness and anger that her father spoke of, but it wasn't directed in the way that her father was telling her.
-
Anderen entered the courtyard to be met with the presence of Pensworth, whom he recognized, and another, a woman, that he had not seen since arriving at the tower the day before. He was unable to hear what they were talking about, and after he asked if he was intruding, he was pleased to hear a warm welcome from the woman, and when he was approached by Pensworth as the servant was leaving, he replied in kind, âNo thanks, I donât need anything. Iâm merely out to enjoy the nice day. Iâm sure you have other things to deal with, any ways.â he said, though even if his words came off as rude, he did not intend them to be so. It was simply how he was taught to treat servants in his land, and he couldnât help if his ways and customs were different then those more common. With his dismissal of the servant, he walked past him and out from the shade of the tower walls.
He hadnât been in sunlight in weeks, or even seen grass, let alone lush green grass such as that he stood on. His travels until now had been a horrible, endless cycle of being lost in darkness and despair, both mentally and physically, as he tried to find his way out from the evil forest he was lost in for so long. He looked happily to the soft grass that welcomed him, and since the woman had greeted him as she did he didnât hesitate to take her up on her offer and join her, though he opted to sit in the grass itself instead of at on one of the benches. He didnât want to seem rude, but he had so much on his mind that he simply wanted to sort things out for a while. He looked up at the woman for a second, âExcuse me.â he said, then fell silent as he closed his eyes and appeared to meditate. He was calling out to Anigav, and to Kenoras, asking them both to honor him with their presence. Anderen was unsure of just what exactly had occurred during the events of the day, and he intended to find out from one or both of them.
He became lost in his thoughts, so he did not hear the screams or anything else that was said. He was far away in a timeless place, somewhere deep in his mind or even deeper into his existential essence, Anderen didnât know. He was calling out to them, asking for their guidance and advice, but he was also setting forth rules they would obey. Come to me, wise Anigav, and grant me knowledge I do not have. And come forth, Kenoras, for I need your knowledge and remorselessness as well. It would seem you are both akin to my right arm and my left, though which you are specifically is still unclear. However, I would have you know that I see a greater picture then either one or both of you do, and perhaps you both see the greater picture in a way I cannot. But I am the heart, mind, and spirit of the whole that we all three seem to be a part of, so you will obey my commands, yet be there to guide me when I stray from the true objective. I am still unsure of why I have come to possess your services, but I intend to use them since I have been granted the ability to do great things, it seems. So come forth, Anigav, and come forth Kenoras, I need you both to help me end my confusion. he thought to them, though for a very long time there was no reply. It didnât matter, even though Anderen himself didnât know it, because in this timeless place within his mind, he could spend an eternity speaking to them, yet relatively only a few minutes would pass in the real world.
Finally, Anderen heard Anigavâs melodious voice as it echoed into his mind just like it always did, and she spoke thus It would seem you possess great wisdom already, Anderen. But you are right, I am your servant, and whether Kenoras will admit it or not he is as well. I already know the questions on your mind, so I will tell you. Something struck us both, and the sword, and it sent such a raw and powerful energy through the sword that it cracked, splitting into the blades you now carry. It didnât just affect the sword, however, it nearly managed to separate both of our life forces from the enchantment that holds us bound in this state of limbo within the swords. I do not know what would have happened had that occurred, but perhaps it would have freed us both into the physical plane. Now, what else do you need to know? she asked before falling silent.
He listened to the words as they streamed both visually and verbally through his mind, appearing as colors and waves of sound and light, but appearing to be one in the same all at once. He enjoyed the sense of peace her voice brought over him, and when she finished speaking he thought of his answer and any questions he might have for her. However, before he could think of a response or what he might ask, he was interrupted as her voice once again entered his mind, Anderen, something is happening in your world. It seems you are still not fully aware of your new, developing senses, but that is understandable because it will take time. Hurry, and awaken from this dream.. she said to him, and she appeared once more before his dream body, as she moved towards him and appeared as if she were going to kiss him. He felt like smiling, pleased with himself at the thought, and then he saw a slight twitch in her face, like a feeling of disappointment had struck her, as Anigav stopped her approach and turned away from him as she faded. His eyes opened in the next instant, and he immediately was aware of Validrirâs presence. Even though he didnât hear anything he had said, he knew he should ask whatâs going on as he rose to his feet. âIâm sorryâ¦Did I miss something?â he asked, though he felt almost like a fool for not being more aware, though Anigav said it would just take time. He waited for either of them to speak then, as he fell silent once more.
-
Stich one, stich two... needle in, pull through. Star was having a conversation with her father in her mind. Kalamos shouted at him though. She stared at Kal with such shock, it had broken her pattern of stiching. "You can hear him?" blinking slowly she tried to put the pieces together, "I suppose you two have actually talked then..."
She pricked his skin with the needle once more, threading his flesh closed. He spoke such sweet words to her, to which she smiled. "Because this world needs you more then you will ever know." He laid back down and choked out two words. "My love, you do not understand the secrecy of my life. And I shouldn't make such brash feelings towards you... you don't need to aplogise." She sighed deeply, "But I should aplogise to you for reacting so quickly. Rest now, my love."
There were countless wounds across his body, at this rate she would take all day and most of the night to finish it up. She hoped Thorlan would find them shortly, perhaps he could help if he knew the trade. She was afraid of losing Kal still... she knew that he probably didn't have much time left in this world.
-
As she sat there, the newcomer had joined her. He sat across from her, and being she wore a blindfold he probably thought it strange anyway and didn't embark on any conversation from her. He began concentrating on something, she could tell as his aura shifted in colour and the feeling of two very powerful forces came from him. She stared at him, not speaking a word, just steadly breathing as he continued to meditate. She found it highly strange, but being in a God's house, how truly strange could it be?
The comforting voice of Validrir sang out across the garden and she broke her look with the newcomer and turned to the Lord of the realm. She smiled instantly up at him, standing, and slightly bowing to him in greeting. "Hello Sir, so nice to see you once more..." he stated the obvious, that something was happening. She nodded her head, "She lost him... couldn't you tell from the scream? It felt like her heart was being ripped out." She spoke the words with care and ease. He asked if she needed help, to which her facial expression would say 'What do you think?' She laughed slightly, "Of course I would, you didn't think I gained sight all of a sudden, did you?" She could see people and heated things, not objects though. Although, her knowledge of Pensworth did give her insight on how the tower was set up and where things were now; knowledge she would keep silent.
She gracefully took a hold of Validrir's arm. She would follow where he would take her. The newcomer had spoken just then and she turned slowly, like an angel, "Things seem to never be boring here. We are going into the land, I am sure you are allowed to follow if you so choose to. Come travelor, if nothing else, you will see the land a bit more."
-
He stopped very suddenly to her words, and pulled her close; "You will never have to apologize for who you are. That's who I fell in love with, and I wouldn't have you be anything else but who you are." He opened his eyes slowly and almost instantly, he said something to lighten the mood, "You still haven't gotten the clothes you needed." The air of seriousness and sadness shattered. Her laughter filled his ears; so hard did she laugh that she faulted in her work of stitching him, piercing flesh not in need of stitching and eliciting another wince and cry of pain. Pain he paid gladly for her laughter. It brought a smile to his lips as he laid back and shut his eyes. He spoke outward again, "Hey... 'Father'. Remember what i told you about myself." He spoke of what he had said before her father ended their conversation. About what he told her father he was. He turned his face towards the wolf and covered his mouth to whisper something to him, "Nothing... Nothing will ever matter more to me than her." He uncovered his mouth and spoke up again, "I've had one conversation with your father. And if he is wants, we can all have another right now. That is, assuming either of you wanna talk." His face twitched with her stitching as he lay there. He was getting used to the pain. It wouldn't be long before he showed no sign of disturbance to her work.
-
He watched the woman as she spoke, and listened to her words eagerly as she explained where they were going. He didn't know whythey were going, but he didn't have anything better to do so he decided he might as well follow them into the lands outside the walls. "I guess I might as well go with, then So what is it that we're going to do?" he asks, as he waits for the Lord Validrir to add his thoughts and input.
-
Star was stitching when he pulled her down to his face as he stated she was still nude. Her clothes had ripped off when she was performing the Soul Collision as her transformation took place. Her flesh became flush, coloured slightly rose now; her face didn't just blush but her whole body. And then she broke out in laughter. She had forgotten that around Kal she was modest, but it wasn't uncommon to see a mystic in the nude. She turned to her wolf, who was clearly her father now and shook her head as she pierced a piece of Kal that needn't be fixed. She gasped at his cry, "Sorry... sorry..." she tried to correct the path of her work. She looked at Kal, "My dear, are you complaining about my attire?" a gentle smirk as he turned to address her Father.
'Yes, and she means the world to me as well.' He noted the attire she wasn't wearing and shook his head, 'How do you think I feel? Having her run around in nothing?' he snarled to Kal in jest, which was odd for even Star to hear from him, 'Just remember I know where you sleep at night...' Star again laughed, "Daddy... you made a joke!" she looked at him, "And he sleeps next to me, Father." Her father covered his face with wolf paw, shaking his head. She was as quick with her tongue as her blade. He stood and dragged cloak over to her. She stopped her work and placed it over her body, hiding nudity from public. She picked the needle up and began working once again. "Glad you and him have finally spoken, it is a relief. Having a demon as a father is never the best thing to bring home someone to..." she took in a deep breathe, "So what did you two talk about? Or what would you like to talk about Kal?" She was sure the answer would be 'anything' as long as it was something to take his mind off the annoying pain.
-
Validrir looked back to Anderen and shrugged. "Come along if you wish." He led Silver along, he himself following the tedrils of power, until they found Star and Kalamos by a river. Kalamod looked in a bad way, and Star was doing her best to mend him. Validrir immedately came forward with Silver in tow. "You sir, are not doing very well." He said as he nealed by Kalamos. He looked to Star with a caring expression and spoke. "Will you allow me to help Kalamos? He needs medical attention."
-
Thorlan arrived shortly before Validrir and the others, kneeling beside Kal and Star and looking at the wounds as star stitched them up. He looked at her with a look that told her simply that there was very little he could do to help, and at a second glance he offered her his cloak to cover herself up better. For the first time she would see beneath that cloak, his armor over a longer shirt that prevented the chain links from rubbing against his skin.
he let out a soft sigh as he looked at Kalamos and wondered what he had heard the group laughing about when he had come into the area, though as he looked to the man he chuckled, "Why is it that every time I come across you three, You seem to be in need of medical help?" His laughter forced him to stop for a moment before continuing, "Much like myself when we first met."
As Validrir and the others came into the area he stood and turned to them, unsure what kind of greeting they might come with, though he relaxed and let his hand drop from his hilt as the lord spoke.
-
These last few moments seemed to be fleeting with laughter. He managed to answer her and Nall before the others arrived, "I just can't believe you haven't gotten into trouble walking around other people like that." He added after Star mentioned how she was kinda iffy about introducing them, "You're kidding. He and I get along very well. I dare say he's fun to talk to. I'll have a nickname for him before long." A grin from his face, he was sure that would only draw more awkward reactions from her father. Between the jokes of Star and her father; and the nostalgic words of Thorlan, Kalamos found himself actually having a good time and joining in their laughter. He spared some words with Thorlan, "If I recall correctly, the one you fought before we met was no slouch, and he didn't walk out alive. You were every bit as fearsome as I in that horrible battle; My single joy from that ordeal is that the one friend I made in that war managed to make it out with me." He looked at Star, opening his eyes for a minute, turning a smile to Thorlan, "I'm sure you've been itching for a rematch bout with me." They were old training partners and battle tacticians that were regarded as geniuses in their time. The logistics leadership of Thorlan and navigational prowess of Kalamos got them through many battles, and their combined efforts yielded improvised traps that decimated the forces that tried to take their lives in the Wars.
The others arrived, and the private conversations were dropped. To Validrir's words he had no real answer. His smile faded, "Not doing well... That's a longshot from the truth. I look like I just insulted a dragon." He continued with a more serious note, "Healing power has never taken hold on this body of mine Validrir. I've little reason to believe that it will work now." He turned his head to Star, her healing powers were among the highest in calibur. The power of water mystics; was considerable to say the least. He knew this, having employed that power even for a brief moment. He didn't say anything of this though. He wouldn't betray her again. He spoke to her, "It's your choice. You understand more about me than I do." His face was still furrowed with pain; but his adjustment was complete... She'd stitched so much at this point, it wasn't bothering him.
-
Star was enjoying her private moment with Kalamos, "People don't spit at beauty... and never a mystic." In fact people admired her so and her marking on her back is why she was known as Star. She was taken aback to a piece of her past, where she would seduce people for information... before she took their final breath. She shook her head of these thoughts, she wasn't that person anymore. She turned to her father and Kal. "This is just wonderful..." she felt like she had a family again. Rustling was heard and in an instant the wolf's eyes changed from black and red to icy blue. Her father had disappeared behind Nall. She turned head up quickly, relieved it was the ebony fleshed one. "Hello Drow..." he came and knelt by Kal's side, offered cloak to Star, which she accepted and placed over herself. She looked at him with a long pause, ".... Thank you..." Thorlan suprised her when he commented in jest. She smiled a bit, for Kal's laughter was amazing. But inside she thought about it, and how it was true. She has tried to end his life before, she has fed off him twice now, and has killed him twice (although one was a sacrifice, she still blames herself). She looked at Kal who answered. Star had become silent though, continuing her patch work of flesh. She closed her eyes and pushed back jealous thoughts towards the Drow.
Soon the Lord came to their meeting and Thorlan stood up to meet the murderer. Validrir then began talking to them, and had the nerve to kneel beside Kal and herself. She stopped the stitching, hands balled into fists. She watched everymove and before he could offer help she spoke through clenched teeth, "Do no touch him..." She still hadn't forgotten the way he touched her. Then he offered his help, "Magical healing doesn't work on you, Kal. I have tried numerous times and nothing has worked. As much as it pains me to sit here and prick you over and over again, it seems to be the only thing to heal you... when you harm yourself." In fact, Kalamos regenerates himself, well used to in the past.
She noted the beautiful woman standing next to Validrir. She was unsure why there was a blind woman here or why she came with Validrir. Eyes travelled back to to Validrir once more... but the beathing of Kal calmed her down slightly, just enough to continue her work on him. All the while she would be cautious of the Lord.
-
"Yes well, water mystic powers, while rather formidable, work a bit differently than holy regeneration. Of course I will need to be careful to harmonize my power with Kalamos's first, so as not to fill him with warring energies. I can not promiss it will work but I can try it on one of his cuts first before I try to heal his whole body. Will you allow me?" Validrir said as he pushed up his sleeves and rubbed his hands together, a small light sparking in between them.
-
Validrir ignored her words to Kalamos and began forming an orb of holy magic in her presence. She instantly stood up, stand would be noted by both Kal and Thorlan for they would have both seen it before. Again she spoke to the Lord, "Do not touch him..." She heard his words, now he knew she was mystic as well... her day was not going well at all. She wanted to know how he found out... legends long lost? Back to the task at hand...
Emerald eyes bore into Validrir. He touches her and burns her, he let his temper go once too many times for her taste. He destroyed her kind, demons slaughtered at his hands. And now he was threatening Kal's life. "Do not touch him... his body reacts poorly to magic..." She had the scars on her back from when she tried to help him before; the last time she tried to heal him caused the very fast downfall of his time on earth. She turned to Thorlan, to Kal, to her wolf... "Step away... for if you land one hand on him... your precious calf will become mine." She directed her look to the woman that stood so earnestly next to him. "So choose, murderer. Im quicker then you could imagine and one move is all it will take for she will be mine completely..."
Yes this was fear that made her come out of her shell. Everything she did was for the better of Kalamos. She made these threats to Validrir, and she didn't lie about them either. He would sense that she would do it, she would make this girl her hostage until he understood or Kal gave the go ahead... Validrir would know that this being that stood before him would go to the end of time before allowing someone to harm Kalamos.
Teeth clenched down once more... and she stood, waiting. Eyes watched the holy power more, she could feel her skin ripple. He was a careless god, if he were to have tried to heal him while she is so close to him, it could very well mean extreme harm to her. Her muscles tensed underneath the cloaks she wore now.
-
He was irritated slightly when Validrir didnât answer his questions, but merely stated what was already known, that Anderen was welcome to accompany them to wherever they were going. However, he followed along without complaint once the other two began to make their way to the forest. When they arrived, he saw the three others that were near to the river, and it appeared that the man who had held onto his sword earlier was now hurt. Anderen didnât know these people though, so he didnât feel obligated to help, especially since it already appeared that he was getting help from the others, and now even Validrir as he approached the other three. Anderen eyed the drow as he rose and his hand went immediately to his swords hilt, though Anderen relaxed after he saw the drow release his grip on the weapon. He remained standing behind Silver and to her right. He listened as Kalamos and Validrir spoke, and since everyone was busy he thought he might as well approach the woman he me tin the courtyard and try and learn about whatâs going on, other then the wounded man and everyone attending him. He walked up to stand next to her, and he whispered, âSo who are you? My name is Anderen. Iâm justâ¦curious about what is going on in this land. I donât have anyone to trust. Ever since Iâve traveled from my home land I have been met daily with horrors I never wanted to see again, and now I am here, seemingly in the middle of hell, and this place is a paradise. Why is thatâ¦missâ¦?â he asked, trailing off as he continued to watch things develop over by the water. He only half saw how Star was behaving and threatening Validrir, as he was calling out to both Anigav and Kenoras again, if only for a moment. He was trying to develop his new senses though, as Anigav said he would need to, so he was trying to contact the two of them while also trying to focus on Silver, so he would hopefully be aware of when she spoke.
-
Thorlan stood as soon as he caught the hint in Star's voice that she would not allow Validrir to come anywhere near Kalamos and also a moment later was not surrpised as she spewed threats forward. He came up next to her and looked to the man that called himself a god that stood before them, "I suggest that you listen to her words, not only for the sake of your company, but because she is also in threat by any of your magic, which I will not stand for..." He looked at her for a moment, sure that she would be surprised by his extension of friendship.
He turned back to Validrir, "I do not mean to be rude, but please get rid of that energy before you cause any further harm to either of my friends." He didn't know anything really about Kalamos not reacting well to magic but she seemed to know what she was talking about and he trusted that.
-
Validrir was rather taken aback by all this. He looked down at his hands and te light flickering there in. "What, this?" He said as the light faded and dies. "I was just warming up, this energy couldn't hurt a fly, it's so low calibur." He stood none the less then and fixed star with a serious look. "Silver does not belong to me, she is a guest here, just as you are. I doubt she would allow you to harm her any more than I would, and, trust me, it would end badly for you. I can respect that you do not want to risk Kalamos's health, but threaten me again and things will become most unpleasant. You or your drow." Validrir looked up toward the sun then and breathed deeply. "I must go, there is buisness to which I must attend. Silver, Pensworth will help you back to the tower if you like. The rest of you, I would suggest, should get Kalamos somewhere he can rest. Good day." Validrir then turned and walked through the trees toward the city, leaving the others behind.
OOC: I will be gone for four days, so I have removed my character from the immediate action. I will reenter when I return.
-
He watched as they argued, heard their sour notes toward one another; and the talk of impending battle. He spoke out, "My wounds are of little consequence... I could be gone by nightfall this day for I all know. And know this Validrir. Killing her is akin to killing me." There was more to his words, "Forget not the warning I gave you earlier." He pushed his hands on the ground rising painfully from his laying position; shuddering from the stinging sensation of pressure on all the wounds. He was a warrior, he had seen bloodshed; experienced the feeling of being rent by a blade, and was more than equiped with the fortitude to stand despite the injuries. The look on his face would tell Star what his words told Validrir. He would shield both Silver from Star, Thorlan from Validrir, and Star from Validrir if it came to it. He had no armor or weapon equipped; No powers stirred within him this time. He had no power at this moment, he was as a man is; He intended for his body to be the shield. Standing without aid under such conditions, the intensity of seriousness about his face, he was a symbol for endurance and willpower. Once Validrir left, he remained standing. Breathing deep, he closed his eyes and reached for the power inside himself[Inner Light: Disabled]... No success.
"Rest... I'll rest when my power breaks." Looking to Silver, he turned to Star, "You would really have attacked her?" He found that hard to believe. He knew less about Star than he thought he did he guessed. He seemed oblivious to the terror he struck into Silver when he was in his angelic status. He lowered his head, "I'll handle the rest of this." Indicating his wounds as he gathered some kindle and started a small fire. Heating a branch and some stone he proceeded with one of the most painful methods of dealing with wounds: Cauterization. His screams were long and very loud. There was no adjusting to the red pain that the burning brought. The smell of burning flesh hit the air, it was as disgusting for Kalamos to see as it was to smell. Within the few minutes of intense agony that was his, he had finished what would've taken Star several more hours. His legs were shaky and it hurt to move, but he was definately alert now. Looking to the newcomers, he introduced himself, "I'm Kalamos Trison."
-
Thorlan watched as Validrir left, smirking slightly as he thought of the multiple things he had lined up to say that he never got the chance (or the nerve, he wasn't really sure which) to say. He turned to Kalamos, surprised and yet not to see him get to his feet, though surprised at the fact that he felt no power about him. he remembered every battle he had ever seen and could not ever remember seeing the man before him looking to be so weakened. The drow shook his head at the man's resolve, "And yet you continue to amaze me after all these years, my friend..." he said quietly, though he was sure that he would be heard by most around him.
He looked over to the woman and two men that now remained with his own company, "I am Thorlan..." he hesitated with saying his last name, finding himself to be disgusted by the title. Eventually he decided even if he wanted to say the last name he had delayed to long to do so and it wouldn't matter anyway.
Feeling an intrusion into his mind he closed his eyes for a moment, listening to the words of Uusretiqua. When they opened again he looked to Anderen and smirked with a slight nod.
-
Silver turned to Anderen when he spoke to her. She dropped Validrir's arm as he began talking to the trio of travellors. She smiled kindly to him, "I am sorry that you haven't met any kindness as of late. It is the life I live, people don't take kindly to things they don't know. But as far as I can tell. She lost him, and apparently he is back. Vaidrir doesn't understand Star's mannerisms..." she paused after she had said the name Star. She knew she was here through Pensworth's mind. "There are many things here that will evolve from this trio, can you not feel it?"
She looked to Star as threats were made against her. She knew she would do it. She has seen the the works Star could do. She was a master of her work, like an artist of death. She could paint a masterpiece with someone's corpse. She nodded her head towards Star and felt at ease, because through wavers in her voice and the aura she gave off was she was giving these threats. She knew that is was for the one she loved. Silver tilted her head as she looked at the unique breed, wondering how she has changed throughout the years. Validrir left suddenly. An empty sigh towards him as he exited. And then came the smell of fire andburning flesh. She choked back coughs, covered her mouth, wanted to vomit. She turned suddenly into the closest person near her who was Anderen and covered her face into his clothing. She couldn't stand the smell of the flesh or his screams of pain.
After it was all said and done she turned to his greeting. "I am Silver... Sir." She turned to Thorlan, "Pleasure to meet you as well." She could remember the feeling of the look Kalamos gave her on his first meeting. Silver turned to Star and nodded her head, smiling generating, "I know you situation... Star" she addressed her with a bow, out of the greatest respect, one she never showed Validrir. She stood up right, and waited the verbal attack she was surely to get from the demon beauty she knew from the past, from her dear friend Phacia.
-
Kalamos had stood and in the way of anything Star could do. She backed down instantly, as her love stood in the way. Would he protect the strangers over her? He was protecting them from her... not for her. She was crushed. Every movement she did was for him, every breath she took was for HIM! She had no one else in this world besides him; every love has betrayed her, has left her, has tried to kill her... She let her head hang. Then Kal asked her a question, "No... I would not have... because you care for her kind..." And for a single though she wondered if he would have protected a demon or a vampire with such eagerness.
She was standing when Validrir left. And soon Kalamos got up and began burning himself. She turned to him with a look of horror upon her face. If he wanted that she could have done that herself. She just watched in shock as he did this. The smell of burning flesh filled the air around her. And she was taken back to a former life... one filled with death, one without Kalamos.
Then the female called her by her name. She was taken back, how did a woman who was blind know her? Know she was here? She thought long and hard. She couldn't piece it together. She looked at the woman and growled from deep within, "And how do you know me, Ssssilverrrr?" she drug out her name, much like a demon would when they spoke. "Has my name made the books that you can not read, Deary?" this woman was never a victim of Star's. No client made a hit for this beauty. Star's face changed suddenly as she took a few steps back wondering if she knew of the bounty on her head. But then the woman bowed to her in respect, "You are not of demon blood... why the bow..." But she did in such a way that she understood... this was exactly how she was greeted for many years by a single being, her student... she lowered her voice and whispered a single name: "Phacia..."
-
His eyes darkened to her words and her motions. There were was doubt in her love for him; To which he spoke up in response, "Her kind?... Star. You misunderstand me. It's not her 'kind' or their 'kind.'" He stepped to her side, "It's our kind. I would defend everyone here." He lowered his voice to a whisper, "But there are only two I would die for." He gave her a warm and reassuring smile. Surprise crossed his face though, as Star and Silver apparently knew eachother. "You know this woman Star?" What strange twist of fate, that causes such a crossing to happen. There was more history here than the trio of his party it seemed. To his surprise, apparently some connection to Star's past had found her way to her.
"What a truly a-" He felt his heart kick against his chest. Star would hear the irregular beat. The chains within, dissolved and he paused his sentence to lean his head back to the sky. It was like a fresh breeze swept through the area; Calming him, bringing him back down to earth. His energy filled the air as the warmth of this feeling seeped into his injuries. [Inner Light] The same warmth that filled everyone around him. His cauterized and stitched wounds began to heal over. Threading falling from his body gently as the power began to weave through him once more. He just let the air sway his body back and forth, the swirl of this power was overwhelming in nature; It was in no way unpleasant to those around him. He was given his freedom once more. He sighed in relief from the pain he had suffered. Soon enough that power retired to its normal state.
-
He wasnât paying attention to what was going on with the four over by the stream anymore, as he continued to call out to Anigav and Kenoras both, all the while awaiting the reply to his questions. Everytime he entered this altered state of consciousness it felt like he was floating, drifting into a peaceful abyss. However, since he had still received no answer from either of them, he decided he may as well return to the here and now, where things were actually happening. He opened his eyes as he returned to his actual body just in time to hear Kalamos say he would handle the rest of something, but Anderen didnât know what he was talking about. It was then that he observed Kalamos as he started a fire so he could cauterize his wounds, and then Anderen understood. It was then that the woman next to him finally answered his earlier question, if only partially.
He thought for a moment after she spoke, unsure of what she was talking about, if he could feel something about them or not. âI donât know. I guess I donât feel anything. What do you mean?âhe asked between Kalamosâ screams of pain. When Silver put her face on his shoulder and seemed to hide away into his cloak, he didnât know what to think, but he put his left arm around her for a moment as if to try and make her feel better. Maybe she was burned or tortured in her past, or just canât stand the sight and smell of such things?? No matterâ¦Though Iâve never been someoneâs cloth to breathe through before.. he thought to himself with a chuckle. Finally, after Kalamos finished tending his wounds, the man turned and looked to him and Silver both, and announced his name at last; Kalamos Trison. Obligated to reply in kind to a man of the sword like himself, Anderen looked through the visor of his helm and smiled, âI am Anderen Marcellus. Itâs a pleasure.â he said at last, still comforting Silver with his left arm around her, forgetting he didnât know her at all and was perhaps crossing one of those invisible lines.
He listened as the drow said his name, and returned the nod to Thorlan, acknowledging his look. Star moved away from him once Kalamos was finished, as she announced her name in response to the drow, and the only person left now that Anderen didnât know the name of was the woman he met in the Hallway of Art in the tower. It would seem, however, that the woman wouldnât have the chance to introduce herself as Silver seemed to know her from somewhere else, as she spoke of knowing Starâs situation. Finally, Anderen returned to his thoughts as he called out to Anigav, since Kenoras never seemed willing to answer his call. Anigav. I need your guidance. Can you sense the people around me, or even see them as I do? I wonder this because I am curious if you can tell me anything about any of them that I might not perceive.. he thought to the angel, and he fell silent again in both his mind and body as he awaited her reply, thought he was finally learning to focus on things around him, so if something happened he would be able to respond and participate in any conversations aimed his way.
-
((Done on yahoo. Posting it here))
zoycite_the_darkstar: Standing, eyes locked onto Mirror. She felt the energy change in Kalamos, the breeze picked up around them. That was her sign.... Go. She ran quickly, grabbing Mirror into her arms and carried her away from the group. Her actions looked out of anger, which was half true. Star carried the lightweight female off in the distance. She knew she didn't have much time before her group would come to follow her. She placed Mirror's back up against a tree, hands on either side of her. She was staring at the woman with the blindfold. "You are not her, tell me how you know her. How did you know of the bow? Speak or you shall never speak again..."
mirroredtornbeauty: Arms grabbed her and carried her away. They were moving at an incredible speed, she could feel the wind pass over her body, through her hair. Her back slammed against a tree trunk, Star's face was close to hers, for she could feel every breath the demon beauty took. Star was speaking to her, anger and fear hidden within her voice. But fear took over Silver, she knew what horrific acts this being could do. "Phacia was a dear friend of mine. We spent many a night together talking. She was my only friend. She told me tales of the work you two did, and I was a source of information..." She took in a deep breath, "I was told if I were to ever meet you to bow as she did and you would understand."
zoycite_the_darkstar: She dropped her arms slowly as Mirror spoke to her. "So you are the one she named Silver Naira... Silver Eyes..." A nod from the blind woman. "I have heard your name before for you did give us information. That is a life I no longer live... and you will be sure to never speak of it. If it is you and I alone, we can share tales from the past, but never in the presence of anyone... especially Kalamos." She smiled, although Silver couldn't see it. "It is almost comforting that you know of me. I thought the tales of me would have been forgotten!" She laughed to herself... "And if you ever touch Kalamos, I will kill you, and you will be a beautiful corpse..."
mirroredtornbeauty: She was relieved when Star had dropped her arms. She caught her breath, "I understand..." again a bow from her to the woman. "I would love to talk about the past, for I do miss Phacia..." Star spoke of never speaking of her former life in front of the others. So, she had changed and seemingly a lot. There was a time, she knew when Star would have killed her on sight for she knew her name. "I am sure, Miss, that you would make a beautiful corpse out of me..." It was almost odd saying those words, because she knew of what Star could do with someone's life. It was a horrific beautiful mess, but always in elegance and grace did they die. Mirror thought of it, and it was surreal to think that it would be an honor to have Star kill her.
zoycite_the_darkstar: She watched Mirror closely. So this was their silent informant over the years in the past. Phacia was her student, her protégée. She took a hold of Mirror's hand, much like a lover would and walked her back towards the group. This would have been one of many meetings, she was sure, with this woman. She was swimming in the thoughts of the past, how many lives she took. Seeing this woman made it almost okay for once, as flashbacks of the work she used to be in. She was an artist, a master at death. But the screams came back when her eyes met Kalamos' and shame took over. "Naria... Kalamos is the reason I stopped. You can never tell him..." Mirror would nod in response before Star handed her over to the other two beings.
She smiled up at Kal and embraced him for a long time. "I am glad that you have your power returned...." she looked to the sky and whispered "Thank you" to the beings that made Kal. "I apologize for that, we had some things to talk about. And her and I do not know each other, but we know a mutual... friend." She laid her head upon his chest as she tried to push back the screams of her victims.
-
His sway was disturbed by Star's sudden dash; and as he lowered his eyes and opened them he felt a certain sense of pride. He saw their vanishing into the trees, a slight grin crossed his lips as he shook his head. He thought to himself, 'A Drow Ranger General, and Cartographer Strategist Warrior... And she thinks that we wouldn't be able to follow.' His eyes opened lightly, if she wanted some privacy, it was hers. He did nothing and only went on as if he hadn't noticed so as not to rouse the curiousity of the others. He leaned his head to Thorlan, "Reminds me of some of the times during the wars." His reference to being underestimated sorely. Star had apparently forgotten that on foot, he was faster and stronger. He wasn't fully aware of her past; She may have been a top notch assasin with a heap of victims, but assasins are not the kind of people put onto the front lines of a war battlefield. They study their targets, exploit weaknesses, and make use of every advantage they have to make things go in their favor. He was a warrior, he wasn't given the luxury of time or necessarily the freedom to exploit the weaknesses of enemies. On the battlefield, he had to obey a knight's code of honor. He had no time to rest between battles, and his enemies were never caught off guard by his attacks. His joint tactics with Thorlan stunned and horrified his enemies, but they were fighting a war of attrition. As the defenders, they had the right and time to create a slew of traps and ambush spots for their enemies. He realized soon however, that she probably thought his senses were temporarily blinded by the sudden rush of power. Star soon returned and explained as she leaned into his chest. Whether or not she was aware that intentionally gave her the privacy she wanted, was irrelevant. "Not a problem Star."
-
Star was looking up at Kalamos as she lost herself in her thoughts of old. She came out of it when he spoke her name, shaking her head and smiling at him. "And thank you for not chasing me down..." She knew he was quicker, many a night they would race and play through the fields... he also out ran her when she craved his blood. Kal always out flew her as well. She scrunched up her nose at him, "I need to work on my speed again..." Although she was almost certain that she could swim quicker then he with all his armor on. Slowly she blinked and remembered he was without his armor. He wasn't as magestic as he was with it on, but she loved him still; Star loved him more without it on, it allowed her to be closer to him. She began walking towards the river, where she had placed his belongings on a rock, she spoke out to him, "With your power rejuvinated, your armor will be as well, I assume."
As she reached the waters edge, she didn't slow her pace. Bare feet touched water surface and with each step it looked as if she was floating, walking on water. But in reality the water was freezing under her feet quickly and melting away [Water Manipulation: ice walk]. She reached his armor and picked up the pieces carefully: chest plates and single gauntlet, along with his ripped cape. He still had his bottom half of his armor still on. She walked back and placed his belongings at his feet. Before heading back and returning with sheathed sword. She handed him his weapon with care and respect. "There, now you can be yourself once more..."
She turned to Thorlan quickly and smirked his way. "I would like to see you two battle it out... I am sure it is a sight to cherish!" Everytime she looked at the Drow, his silver hair caught her eyes and that's where she would look, staring at him in silence.
She looked to the newcomer, "And Slaughterer, did you come to try and aid as well?" She said it in a kind way. She rarely used people's real name.
She stepped to Kalamos' side and leaned up to him, "Can we go get me some clothing? I feel odd wearing your battle mate's cloak. He looks cold..." She winked at Kal as she grabbed his hand. Her mood had curiously changed from being sad and angry to jovial... although it would be questioned if it were genuine or not... both hald correct.
-
Thorlan shook his head and laughed as Kalamos referred to them being underestimated yet again, "Indeed it does..." he said simply as he looked n the direction that star had run off with the other woman, shaking his head a second time. While they waited he leaned up against a tree and crossed his arms.
Once star and the other woman returned he watched star move over the water and retrieve Kal's equipment, only slightly surprised as she walked on top of the water, when she came back and mentioned watching the two of them sparing he smirked, he had wanted that rematch for a long time but there weren't a lot of places that could handle the destruction some of their spars had caused in the past.
-
Anderen stood there, still lost in the peaceful abyss within his mind awaiting any reply from either Anigav or Kenoras, but as of yet it seemed his questions would go unanswered, if only for a while. He hadnât really been paying attention to the outsie world, but he did hear Kalamos speak after he heard some rustling in the trees, with what sounded like quickly placed foots steps leading away from the gathering. The mention of war caught his interest, and Anderen decided to return to his own body. If Anigav was going to reply, then she would call out to him in all likelihood. With that thought, he focused for an instant, and opened his eyes as he looked over to where Kalamos stood, âWhat wars do you speak of, Kalamos?â he asked, curious. It seemed that this question, too, would have to remain unanswered as Star and Silver returned to the group. Anderen drifted back into his thoughts again, if only for a moment, as Star spoke to Kal, but when he heard her speak out to a âslaughtererâ he knew she was talking about him. He opened his eyes again as he met her stare, âYou, your party, and your kind have nothing to fear from me. In my past I slaughtered far more of my own kind then of yours, demon. Even former friends.â he replied, his voice stern, yet with something deeper hidden in his words, his face twitched as he felt the same regret he always did when thinking of those days. Luckily he had his helm on and it hid most of his face, save for the capital âTâ shape of how the visor was cut, beginning at his brow to his chin. As Anderen stood there silently, and even though his aura didnât reflect it in the least, there was a new look to his eyes, a darker look. Something about them was different, but these people hadnât known him long enough to likely notice. On the surface nothing seemed to be wrong, but who knows what could be going on inside a man filled with guilt and self hate.
-
He gave no answer to Anderen's question of war, but he gave him an answer to what he said next. His words were calm and with such harshness, "I've no cause to fear you. Awkwardly enough, I was just thinking I should assure you of just the opposite. You've no reason to fear me." To Star's suggestion, the air began to thicken. His eyes glazed over with a gentle brightness that was wrought with nostalgia. He lowered his face beside hers and spoke sofly in a whisper, "Find some clothing. I need... Some time..." He raised his voice to an audible level, "We need land to do this on." She could feel his power stirring beneath his armor. He was much like a sleeping dragon. His power began to leak out into the world around him; He leaned his head back again and let his body sway in the artificial wind generated by his power. With each sway, it was like the environment around him began to sway with him. Thorlan knew this. He was stirring up the power in him, whipping his own body into some kind of tense state mentally. A crisp feeling filled this swaying 'aura' he had just drawn out. That crispness began to focus and compress. In all likelyhood, Thorlan was going to follow suit and begin awakening the long sleeping rage he had. Breathing in deeply, he lowered his head and let his lids slide open. Exhaling and unleashing in a snap the look on his face he had prior to a battle during the Saluthi Wars. Thorlan knew this look; He was ready to begin. "An exhibition sounds as if it will be... refreshing. Thorlan, this is your chance to show me you remember how to fight." Star would only have seen a happier look on Kal's face than the one he now wore during times he spent with her. It seemed, he longed for a chance to square off with his long time friend. Star and Nall would take them to where Thorlan and Kalamos could do this.
-
Lord Validrir came through the trees untill he reached the out skirts of the city. He should have been to meet the wizards hours ago, but then again he'd had a rather trying morning. He thought about the strange visitors in his realm and in his tower. He thought about Star and how she dared to challenge him. He thought about how all of them and how they had made his life difficult and he became angry. His mind raced t how he could be rid of them in but a moment if he wished, and how Star would be just another demon he'd rid the universe of.
Then suddenly he stopped. Validrir noticed how dark his thoughts were, how terrible and how they were so unlike him. He thought about in the trophy room how he had lost his temper so easily. He had not noticed then but he did now. He was different, somthing was affecting him. He looked around at the trees and the plant life near by, it was wilting ever so slightly. Normally the flora of his realm was vibrant and full of life and color, but it was faded and looking sickly. He looked at all of it and found the same thing. He then realized that it was his own land affecting him. As he was connected to it, so it was connected to him. It's state could change his mood just as his thoughts affected how the land appeared. Somthing was wrong, dreadfully wrong.
With a quickened step he made his way to the arcane library. He had a hunch that this amaulet was at the source of it all.
-
Standing next to call, he leaned down and told her to find her own clothing, to give him time, to find a suitable place. Nodding slowy, she felt the power switch in the air. Eyes looked at Kalamos, but this wasn't the lively man she knew. He was darker almost, more powerful, prepared for battle.... much like his cloned self in his mind. Hands reached back and felts scars upon her back flesh. Star threw the Thorlan's cloak to him, "Don't get blown away..." she wasn't referring to the spar, but rather his stature... Drows were quite fit, but thinner then most beings. And with that comment she left towards the tower.
Kalamos was preparring to spar, and she was crushed as she broke into a run. This could be the end of Kal for this time, he will probably overexert himself and his body will disappear. She wouldn't stand in his way though of doing something he wanted. And in fact, she mentioned she would enjoy seeing it. She was a fool, of course he would do what she suggested. She reached the holy land, stepping onto it caused her to scream in pain, bend over, hold her stomach and vomit up a sickly black ooze.
She breathed slowly and wiped her mouth clean, shaking her head gently. Exhaustion was catching up to her. Day and night she searched for Kal, not more then 5 mins did she ever sleep at a time. Hand upon her thigh. She didn't have a writing utensil, or anything to put the rune on besides her cloak, which she wouldn't do because it was already enchanted. She gritted her teeth as her nails began to grow longer and sharper. Digging nails into her thigh, her flesh ripped open and she formed the protection rune upon her thigh. She gasped as the protection spell fell over her body and through her veins. She made her way up the stairs very slowly, purple blood running down her leg and leaving a trail where she walked. But on the holy land, after she walked about 5 ft from the blood, it boiled and caught fire, killing the demon blood instantly and turned it to ash that blew away in the breeze.
She entered through the huge doors, ignoring the angels that guarded it. She wandered the halls and stopped a servant "Clothing? I was sent her by... the..." she was choking back the disgust in her throat, "The Lord.... Validrir... sent me to grab clothing." She lied to the woman, but only for her good. She walked along side of the woman who handed her some clothing. Star thanked the woman and quickly changed. The outfit was simple: an ivory backless dress that flowed against her flesh (but also hid her lower back). Star grabbed up an extra dress. "Don't want another episode like this..."
She quickly made her way down the hall to the paintings. The blood was seeping though her new dress, leaving an imprint of the rune upon the dress. She left footprints as she walked through the tower, before they would burn away to nothing. The screams started in this hallway of death. Finger grabbed the final guantlet for her love "No weak points for my Love..." she would bring it to him. The cries were too much to bare... 'There...' something had invaded her mind; her head was turned to the painting of Validrir and the demons and human cattle. "Yes... there, perfect."
She limped out the tower and tried to walked down the stairs. Blood was making it slippery and she soon tripped and fell down the remainder of the stairs (half way). Star landed on the ground and sighed deeply. She closed her eyes. Her scream could be heard echoed through the forest as her wings ripped through her flesh. She took flight, blood dripping off the ends of her wings, spotting the once elegant dress. Star was looking around and soon she was like the north star, pointing in the direction they needed to walk.
-
Thorlan smirked as he felt the powers within Kalamos beginning to grow and closed his eyes, ignoring the blowing wind that pushed past his body and urged him to call upon the strength that he once knew and used against his enemies. He remembered how many times him and Kalamos had spared and how at every turn he was forced to improvise his movements, his smirk grew as he opened his eyes once more and looked at that man, oh how this would be different and yet so much the same. As Star tossed his cloaked to him his hand flashed across to grab it and flung it around his shoulders in a single motion and he continued to watch as his 'opponent' prepared.
"Those wars were a long time ago Kalamos, and I have had far longer to pursue the stengths within Uusretiqua, as well as myself." he drew the blade out, it's eagerness matching his own he was sure as a single blast of energy moved out from him with the simple action of removing the blade from it's sheath. His smirk dropped and he looked at Kalamos in all seriousness, "I need no such preparations, at least not yet." He dropped the happy laughter and took the same look he had while looking out from the walls at the army that faced them, his mind racing through every possible scenario and ones that shouldn;t even be possible but yet in the end he still looked at a friend, "And besides, My friend...one never forgets how to fight." He looked up to the sky as he noticed the movement of star, marking the point where they could have this battle. He turned back to the newcomer, "You may come if you like, but I strongly suggest staying a good distance from the actual spar." he turned back to Kalamos, "As refreshing as it will be, it will be every bit as intense as any spar we have ever had..."
-
Kalamos nodded and relaxed, "I wonder if you've as many new tricks as I do." He lowered his body to a knee and removed the leather glove from his free hand and touched it to the ground. "See you there." The natural magical flow of the ground beneath him spiked. He closed his eyes as the low hum of wild magic beneath the ground began to sound. It was like the ground turned into some kind of live thing. He could feel it, Star's power. This kind of movement took far greater concentration than the basic version he used in battle, but touching the fabric between the realms Calgoa touched on a magical level; A very unusual sounding and weak rumbling sound was released as Kalamos just vanished into the ground beneath him.[Conduction] Ironic that so simple a power could be used to cross worlds. In fact, this was the very means by which he did so. Beneath her Star would feel that odd pulse that was brought forth when Kalamos crossed worlds. A ripple in the ground formed and out from it, Kalamos rose. He looked around, she chose a fitting place for their spar. Something landed on his head, first thought was bird droppings then as he realized it felt nothing like it. He looked up and called out once he saw her, "Star! Come down!" He shook her blood from his hair and put his leather glove back on; Immediately, he stepped from that spot.
-
She was hovering next to the tower, pointing the way to the sparring land to be. She slowly moved towards the area and soon circled a larged area. She looked like a vulture waiting for it's prey to die and decompose. Eyes closed and hands to her chest. Gentle chanting... she was creating a protective barrier around the circle, to keep in the magical damage to a minimum (to keep it only in that area). She had finished her spell, gentle blue mist formed as the barrier marker [Environment Stable- Mystic]. Star opened her eyes and again hovered. She was waiting for the guests to arrive.
She could feel Kal's power form beneath her. A shout was made up towards her. She looked down to her love and smiled, "And for why my dearest? Your Drow friend has not yet arrived. He might get lost!" She didn't take into account that there was a woman floating above the forest with demon wings and any enemies of her kind would sure to spot her. She was leaving herself open to any attack.
Star looked to her work, it was a decent enough spell for what was going to happen. Hand covered her mouth as she coughed up black ooze, taste of crimson gently forming. She swallowed it down and covered it with a smile. "This is going to be magnificent..." and she worried... "Kalamos Trison!" she used his full name, "Do be careful... the threads holding you here can not take much more damage... Don't you leave me without a good bye." She was holding back the sadness and pain in her voice; it hurt to say those words.
Nall watched Thorlan and Kalamos charge up, so to speak. His head tilted to the side as Kalamos was off once more. Massive wolf head shook itself awake as he looked to his Master in the sky. He took off in a full run towards her, more then likely right beside the Drow. He slowed to a pad right before the blue mist. He knew not to pass this barrier, this fight was not involving him. He could see Kal through the transparent shield. He whimpered gently towards him, paws digging slightly at the ground towards the barrier.
-
Anderen continued to stand there as an observer, and once the mention of a spar was made and seemingly agreed to, it seemed that Anderen would remain an observer still, at least for the duration of the fight. He followed along on the ground, making his way through the blue barrir and to a clear spot on the ground from which he could see the battle unfold. He didnât know how skilled these warriors were, but it seemed they had fought in a great deal of battles together, and they seemed to know each other well, both as friends and warriors. So Anderen was content with just watching them fight, if for no other reason to get a deeper knowledge of who and what they truly are and what theyâre both capable of. He had lost track of the woman named Silver, but he was focused on the fight, as well as calling out to Anigav and Kenoras both again. He assumed she knew her way around these lands since she is a friend of Validrirâs. Anigav? Kenoras? Where are you two? Do you need rest, or something? Why have you fallen silent? he thought, trying to contact either of the two spirits that were bonded to him. Now Anderen simply remained standing in the clearing, waiting for the fight to begin and for either of the two within his swords to reply.
-
He shook his head slowly, he drew his sword and planted it firmly in the ground. He knelt before it and removed gauntlet and gloves; gathering the dirt in his hands. He whispered words softly to the air around him, speaking to no one in particular, 'Honored are all who died for their causes. May you; men and demons sleep forever in harmony.' Clasping his hands and shaking the dirt from his hands he closed his hands in prayer. Honoring the memory of the human soldiers who fell here. Following this, he stood raised his eyes to Star, "I need your help with something!" He wanted to be sure to honor the demon soldiers as well if it was customary. His assumption was that to battle on grounds they had fought upon was their way of honoring their fallen; But he would consult Star before doing anything more.
-
Validrir had entered the library and offered his apologies to Gallbrook for being late. He entered into the back room where the amulet was being held. Asking for a glove, Gallbrook snapped his fingers causing one to appear in a puff of smoke. Validrir took it and slipped it on before picking up the amulet. He peered at its black surface and the red gem it held for several minutes. He found soon though, that it neither opened nor did it have any secret compartments, and in fact was exactly as it appeared. After a moment though he decided to give it a small dose of holy energy, to see how it would react. He let a little bit of his power seep through the glove and into the amulet, which reacted immediatley. It began to shake and tremble violently as it grew red as though it were burning hot. The glove caught fire and fell into ash leaving the amulet in his bare hand.
It grew worse then, as steam issued from his hand and fire lept out. A grunt of pain escaped Validrir's lips as it burned him, but he would not relinquish his grip on the unholy item. He would make it bow to him.
Gallbrook watched in silent horror as the amulet's gem glowed with hellfire and his lord's grip only tightened around it. Outside the sky swirled with angry clouds, and lightening lanced down to strike the earth. The wind picked up ad blew powerfully, making the trees sway violently and the buildings quake. The amulet was reacting very badly now, and shook worse than ever. Validrir eventually threw it to the table as it began to melt in his hand. Had held it any longer, it would have been destroyed.
Validrir looked at his burnt hand as it began to heal over and scowled. "Box it up and take it to the tower." Was all he said.
-
Kalamos was kneeling upon the ground. Was he praying? How odd of a thing to do before starting a spar. He had so much respect for the fallen, and it made her smile. He soon called up to her; he needed her help. "And your guantlet!" she answered him, a gentle laugh escaping her.
She started to descend towards the ground very slowly. She was giving the Drow time to figure out where they were. But the air shifted around her. She could feel pain and whispers forming all around her. The clouds circled with angry holy power and lightning began to form, striking the ground. One bolt came deadly close to her, she lost her concentration as a low hated scream filled her mind with a blast of holy energy. Star lost balance, became unconsious and started to fall from the sky.
-
His eyes warmed to her graceful descent. Within her barrier, he couldn't sense the disruptions outside; But his eyes didn't lie to him. Something was horribly wrong. The raging holy warring holy and unholy forces outside the barrier nearly struck Star. The thunderous might of such a blow pushed her fatigue over the edge. He lowered his gaze and trembled as he let the coiled might explode from within him. Eyes snapped open as he turned his gaze to her. He was fortunate, her barrier would be his tool. A silver bolt shot out from where he stood, torching the ground beneath and around his spot as he capulted towards her. Dust was scattered everywhere about the spot he launched hismelf from. [Conduction] This silver bolt splattered against her, wrapping around her and beginning it's fall. It was as if it was her own power that gave her a silver glow. If she had any kind of awareness, his presence was all over her: He coursed through her veins. He was the air she breathed. His awareness changed during these few moments of connection. The silver glow solidified around her as armor. He realized they were falling upside down, and swung himself to change that. Star's body flipped and acrobatically moved to land upon her feet, bodice fully armored in a silver armor of some kind. To Kalamos, he had just caught her and carried her down. Upon landing, this briefly visible silver armor vanished as Kal formed out of silver behind her and lowered her steadily to the ground. He looked at her, she was still breathing. He sighed in relief and looked her over, to make sure she was fine. He noticed the bleeding pattern of the rune on her leg. He had a moment of sudden thought, 'A blood rune?! Granted... She messed it up, but still...' He took a sharp rock from the ground and looked at her, "This is going to hurt a lot Star. But if I don't do this, that wound will never close properly." He removed the glove from his un-armored hand and drove the sharp rock into it, carving the same rune she had cut into her flesh; but there was a difference. His was glowing in several shades of red, where as hers did not. [Blood Rune] He pressed his hand against her wound harshly. It would be like setting fire to her blood. Searing pain that burned almost as fiercely as holy fire would to her. Correcting poorly cast spells was always a painful process of some kind. He wouldn't relinquish this press until it stopped hurting regardless of what she did. When his hand would finally be removed, she would simply have a purple glowing rune across her leg that no longer leaked blood or hurt. Kalamos wiped his hand off on his cape, and with it the red glowing rune that he carved into his flesh had vanished. The wound he carved into his hand was gone, the only sign of anything was red crimson that was across the surface of his palm and cape.
-
Through Star's unconsious thoughts drifted a voice. It echoed as though coming from across a great void. It was a low voice that sounded like a hiss. At first it could barely be heard, but soon it grew in power as it established itself. It crooned to her, and almost purred as it felt her demon half.
"Hello my sweet, you are a precious one aren't you? Tell me my darling, is that murderer of our kind, of my dear children still ruling in my domain?" The voice stopped for a moment as though who ever it belonged to was observing her. "Oh, he has harmed you, my dear. You, a princess of our demonic blood, and daughter of one so great as your father. How dare he. This god who thinks himself so great, he will end. He will end soon little one, Gorbrack tells you so. We will speak again soon, precious little dark star." The voice whispered before dissapearing back across the void.
-
She fell into a dream world where her worst nightmares attacked her. She was having a night terror by her reactions in the real world, face showing pain and body twitching. Here she was reliving her fears. Kalamos was within her and things calmed down. She could feel his every move, he was swimming through her veins. She could feel him control her body. She was placed upon the ground, and now the dreams came back as Kalamos exited her body. The demon voices raped her mind. They called for her, they wanted her and soon a predominate voice came through... and as if did, the nightmares stopped, everything came to a halt. He spoke to her as if he knew her. Called her a princess... stated his name, made everything alright....
Kalamos was speaking to a dreaming Star. He placed his hand upon her thigh and instantly her calm dream world shattered as she lifted off the ground. Her hands reached around his neck, fangs growing quickly, her breath upon his neck. She had stopped herself just short of biting him, his scent had caught her and held her... she was trying to calm down her instincts. Then it hit her, the pain, the fire... it was like acid running through her veins, worse then Validrir's touch. She screamed. This was pure pain, and Kal was causing it. Star's screams turned to crying, she wept, but didn't try to move from his touch, she trusted him... even if it was causing immense pain to her. In fact if it was his wish to kill her, she would stand down, for if it was his wish, then so be it... without him she was nothing. The burning stopped as the ruin upon her thigh began to glow the colour of her blood. She blinked slowly as she noticed the bleeding had stopped. Her breathing was heavy, she gripped his hand. She knew then it was for her own good what he had done.
She looked at him just then, her eyes showed fear in them. Not fear of him though, there was something more. The blood she had left on the ground began to seep into the earth, drinking it hungrily. She forced out a smile... "That hurt..." she was being modest. It felt like her insides were on fire, like she was being ripped apart. Star laid back down, holding back the coughs in her throat, "Love? Why would someone call me a princess?"
-
He answered her first question with a heap of sarcasm, "Fixing corrupted magic is always great fun!" He held out his bloody hand with a wide grin and spoke out in an all or nothing bid to get a laugh out of her, "Thirsty?" She would know instantly he wasn't being serious about that offer, after all he did just rub that blood with his dirty cape. His face had a hidden tone of seriousness though. Eyes widened slightly as he witnessed the ground consume her blood. He had heard what spoke to Star, and while he was unknown to what had spoke to her, it concerned him. "I won't fight Thorlan this day." He had made that decision the moment he saw the fear in her eyes, "What's troubling you?" He sheathed his blade, and took that sharp rock in hand again. "Star. Hang on to me." He drove the rock into his hand again, carving a different rune symbol from the last. This one turned a very bright white in his palm despite the red borders. He planted his palm on the ground and closed his eyes. [Blood Rune] Lifting his hand he drew a broken circle around it.
Star recognized the rune to be a seal against demon power. In other words, this would directly attack demon power with the hallowed power of the fallen soldiers of Validrir's honored dead. The broken part of the circle he drew around it faced away from her; This broken circle was fading. It would last long enough for him to leave with her before fully activating. It was no where near the strength of anything Validrir had, but it would slow down demonic energy in the area considerably. He picked her up, and carried her to Nall. He knew something was off about the way her blood was consumed by the dirt. The demon kind slain here... May very well have been predators to her kind. He sighed in exhaustion, he could feel it. The weakening of his hold on reality. The early signs he remembered that his time was running out. placed that very hand against the barrier Star had set up, and it seemed to crumble into him. [Acquisition] He inhaled deeply as he looked down to her, 'Hopefully... that buys us some more time together.' He wiped the black residue from Star's face that she had missed, "Get some rest Star. Nall and I will find some place to rest." To her highly probable delight, he didn't speak of the white tower. Kalamos figured they needed some time alone to sort things out. He looked at Nall, but it was as if he looked through Nall. He needed to consult Star's father about this situation, But he would be sure to do so when she's sound asleep. He looked over his shoulder, "Anderen... I would strongly advise you go back to the tower." He indicated the direction it was in, "It will be safest for you there. I am sorry, but you can't follow us any further. We will meet again, I'm sure."
-
Star listened to Kalamos and watched him cut into his flesh. She could smell the crimson but nothing more, she couldn't see it. She was always fasinated by his rune abilities. She grabbed a hold of him, as he picked her up like a doll. He carried her with care and told her to sleep. She looked at him with concern, "But I'm not tired.... and what if you're gone before I wake?" instantly she began to cough up a sickly black, and it splattered against his silver armor. Her head fell back and was soon asleep fighting in her nightmares.
Kalamos walked to the barrier and walked to Nall. The wolf jumped happily, danced around his other Master. Head hit against his thigh, tongue lapping at his hand. He followed Kal, and soon walked next to him. Eyes began changing colours on the wolf. Her father invaded Kal's mind (and only his mind), "Who DARES to call her by the name I have given her?" He looked over to his beloved, "And why is she passed out? Her blood, I smell it... Kalamos, what is happening?" Her father was concerned for her, and filled with rage that some unknown force had called her 'Dark Star.' "Tell me... now..." he would expect an honest an dimmediate answer. Together they walked, wolf and Master, Father and Son.
-
His hopes seemed fulfilled, Star's father surfaced, and she was sound asleep. He let his thoughts run through. Showing her father everything leading up to now. To his likely surprise, entering Kal's mind was simple for him. Like Kalamos was waiting for him, an unlikely thing for a trust as shakey as theirs. Star's father would be able to sense his confusion, his lack of knowing how he should answer Star's question; and most importantly, the severe lack of time he had. Being in his mind, Star's father would be able to see the erosion of reality in his mind. That everything was beginning to fall apart. Though taking Star's barrier down helped, like most temporary solutions, it was of little consequence. He would see what Kalamos had left in that field for that demonic presence. It was a little going away present, and although it wasn't as strong as it could've been, her father would know it would serve the purpose of causing considerable delays and pain to the force that had addressed Star so wrongly. In mind, Kalamos could see her father for what he really was. He did not falter, he didn't lose focus. Neither of them had the luxury of time to bother with it. 'I'm falling apart.' His voice rang clear across his inner world, 'And as my time grows short, I need to get Star away from the dangers that beseech her. You will need to once again take full charge of her care. Until I can return again. I will do my best to set up a protection of some kind while she sleeps, but it will not hold long against the god or that other demon.' His worry of it being a predatory demon came to light. He awaited response from the great fiery demonic angel before him while he walked.
-
Together they walked and he wandered through Kal's mind. "So a demon? A demon that knows about her... I knew her unique blood would be the death of her. It is too unique to not be her. And that green hair! I always tried to have her hide her identity better, but you know our Star, she never listens..." Marchosias was reading through Kal's mind and memories like a book, he was not taking it all in, only key points that dealt with Star. "Ah... thank you for catching her once more. Although that was most unique! You entered her, Son, became... her." He smirked within Kal's mind... but that soon faded, "Your time here is not much longer. But she will bring you back once she is rested. That black ooze... too thick to be blood, and yet it smell and tastes of it. That is a curse she carries with her, nothing that will harm her too much, just enough."
He didn't know what more to say or do. He was at a loss for words, "I will always protect her. You know this. She is my Darkstar, my everything. No one will do harm against her, no one... not even you. If you harm her, Kalamos, God Himself will not be able to shield you from my wrath... and this demon Lord... Can be no good for her. She's so easily persuaded, and without your judgement, she is lost to the world... and you must know my positioning, I am, afterall, demon. And how delicious it would be! For her to rise to power like I once was. To watch as she would evolve into the rightful Queen she is! But... no one... calls her Darkstar.... no one... And they shall not cause harm to her!" He paused then wolf turned up to Kal, "Have you thought about what this could do to her? mentally? Emotionally? These people will hate her. They will blame HER for this all happening! She will be hunted once more..."
He was torn, he would love to see the blood, the hate, the pain. He would relish the fact that she would swim in it. Although, he knows that it would harm her, and if she did she would lose Kalamos and the end would be swift and quick for his daughter. But this was now personal, someone was trying to talk to his little girl, like they knew her... they were trying to steal her away from Him.
-
He was confused at the thoughts her father gave to him, the words between them. He heard the threats of him, and to that it was like a world of fangs surrounded him and stood poised to come down on him. Kal's mind's eye squared to her father, they had an awkward understanding of each other. Both had a concern, curiousity, hatred, and understanding of the necessity for each other; But for all the concern there was also hostility. Kalamos supposed to himself that this was the way of demons. The sensation of the overbearing hostility Kalamos had to offer to her father's own subsided slowly. No thoughts needed to be spared over what had just happened. The two of them walked such a thin line of trust and care, deceit and hatreed; But for her, both of them pushed that aside. "This will do." He tore his cape off and folded it into a pillow for her as he laid her down. He pushed her father out of his head because his world was getting unstable. "I will pour the remainder of my power into a rune, similar to the last one in nature; but restricted to entering forces. You, her, and Thorlan are the only exceptions to this." It was simple enough, it would attack only the forces which tried to penetrate it, and it only included those tightly aligned to the far side of holy and unholy status. Exceptions to it were Star, Nall, and her father. He drew his sword, and closed his eyes; focusing. This would be his final use of power for this summoning. He dragged his palm against the blade and drew a much larger rune than before. Glowing in a red crimson, it was large enough to shield both. "This will be an effective sanctuary for both of you for a little over half a day. After that, it's ability to repel both holy and unholy will no longer be trustworthy". Some distance away, a brilliant flash of red shot into the air; To which Kalamos savored a smile and spoke over his shoulder to her father, "A little present for your friend." The rune he made earlier was unleashed and would serve not only to harm demon presences in that field, but to also keep attention off what was to follow.[Blood Rune]
The moment he finished drawing the rune, he wiped his hand against his tunic and immediately the environment changed and Kal suddenly felt much weaker. He felt sick to his stomach. Holy forces and unholy forces were pushed out discluding those already within. They could leave and re-enter the field, and Thorlan would be able to as well when he arrived; but for now it wasn't likely. He looked at the wolf, "Goodbye for now." He stood up, and walked over to Star, taking to a knee and lifting her up he spoke softly, "Star...Star... Wake up." His body felt like it was rusting up. His movements seemed to be slowing down dramatically. Her father knew for certain, he poured everything he had left into that shield. He would also know, that if either Validrir or the demon lord attempted to penetrate it, it would some take time; but wouldn't be impossible for either of them to break. He had prepared everything as best he could, and his time was spent. He had to say goodbye to Star before he let would relinquish his hold on life. He wouldn't allow it.
-
Her father was forced from Kal's mind, and he gladly left. He returned to the wolf and into slumber within the wolf did he fall. Kalamos was preparing a final rune, said his good byes. Nall jumped onto Kal and dragged tongue up his face, eyes were icy blue. Soon the wolf took a spot next to Star and lay down. He would fall into slumber as well.
She was fighting her dreams, her memories. She wanted a sound rest, just once! Soon she was being shaken, soothing voice was calling her name. Slowly she opened her eyes to the voice of an angel. Hand placed upon his cheek, "My love... I am so tired..." She could feel his power drained, pushed to the max. The threads that held him to this world were falling apart, breaking. The rune's power was all around her. She knew silently that he had over exerted himself and it was time for him to go for a bit. "It looks as if you are tired as well, my everything." Her voice had calmed, for she felt as if she was still in the dream world. She was tired and calm, her voice cooed across the silence of the forest. She nodded her head and reached and hugged him. She looked into his eyes, bore herself into his soul (if he were to actually have one) and she smiled. She knew this was coming, "I will see you soon, my love. In my dreams and memories you are always there. You might not be here with me, but you are always here..." she took her hand and placed it over her heart. "I love you, Kal."
She was still naive of what has happened. She knew she needed more sleep. She was exhausted. Tears were forming in her eyes and soon the liquid glass rolled down her cheeks.
-
Validrir stood on the steps leading up to the door of the Arcane Library. He stared off into the distance, his thoughts chasing each other around the subject of demons and their amulet. What kind of relic could this be? What was it for? His attention turned to a wizard as he carried out a small case that bore a small rune that glowed a light blue. The rune was to nuetralize the demonic energy and to protect the amulet from Validrir's holy pressence.
A carrage had roled up then and was waiting for Validrir and the wizard. They both climbed in and it set off for the Tower. Validrir realized then that he was very tired, and he began to nod off to sleep. His dreams would be confusing and full of hidden faces and voices that belonged to no one. He would not awake untill they reached the tower.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pensworth had taken Silver's hand and led her back in the direction of the tower. Along the way the weather became dark and stormy, causing them to quicken their pace. "I believe my lord is in a bad mood, for the weather to change to suddenly. We should get back indoors." The soon came in view of the walls surrounding the tower and the gate which would allow them inside the grounds. "Is there anything in particular you would like to spend your time on this day m'lady?"
-
((Ooc: sorry for the delay))
There was so much happening around her so quickly, but the woman still facinated her. She was pushed back into memories of old, of the stories Phacia had told her of the unique blooded one. She was harsh and mean, cruel at her best behavior... and now, this woman was full of love and care. How many years had it been since Star had changed? And all because of one man? Love... what a peculiar thing.
The air shifted around them as talk of a spar was to happen soon. Silver wouldn't enjoy that, for she wouldn't be able to see it at all. She bowed to Star once more, "M'lady, do have a wonderful time watching the show. I am going to head to the tower..." and with that said, Pensworth grabbed her arm and lead her through the forest.
This land was lush, the grass beneath her bare feet was soft and delicious; the sounds of the wildlife and the smells of the greenery were overwhelmingly pleasant. She walked happily next to Pensworth, "This land is lovely. The Lord must be very proud to have such a peaceful land..." she was just making idle conversation. Her thoughts turned to Pensworth's past, she took a breath in, "I bet you miss her... your wife." To Katrina it was still an odd thing to choose a life to serve someone, but then again she didn't have a true lifelong friend as Pensworth had with Validrir.
The weather began to change, clouds shifting in the sky. Drops of water began to fall upon her flesh and Pensworth hurried to the tower, pulling her behind him. She pulled him to a stop as she 'looked' up to the sky. The rain felt like gentle kisses from God. She loved the rain, loved the way it felt against her. She felt alive! Pensworth asked her a question as they began to go up the flight of stairs to the opening of the tower. "Would I like to do anything? Such an odd thing to think about. This land is brand new to me, Sir. I wouldn't know what to do. I do know later tonight I will rest up and bathe..." with the talk of sparring from the others she wondered if she needed to train her sword play with her weapon as well. "Where is the Lord? He seems so busy, I do hope he is resting..." They made it to the halls of the tower, where again Silver stopped and gently touched angel wings. "They are just so soft!" she quickly went to Pensworth's side again. "I do not know what to do. May I follow you as you do your chores? I promise to stay out of the way..."
She just wanted to have company, to not be alone. She had been alone for so long, and in this land perhaps she could find a friend. Since she had been here, Validrir's servant, Pensworth, was the being she had spent the most time with; and with their prior meeting she now knew most (if not all) of his life. She waited for his response in graceful silence.
-
Pensworth turned to Silver and smiled a little. "You would like to follow me as I do my chores? Well, I don't see why not. I am going now to music hall to have the organ tuned, would you like to go there?"
-
He watched her sorrow surface. The longing to see him once more was in her eyes. He answered it with a warm smile as he wiped the tears from her eyes. He leaned down and kissed her; There's no doubt her heart would sing for him if it could at this moment; Her face got quite warm while he held her in this embrace. This moment dragged on, it was a long embrace; As all embraces were between parting lovers. Drawing back he spoke to her, "I am yours eternally." A smile as he spoke to her, "Give my apologies to Thorlan. He'll just have to wait." He put on his gauntlet and similarly to the fashion she called him, she would witness first hand how he left. His eyes held a certain look of longing as silver began to fall of him like ash. It hurt, to feel every piece of himself falling away into the emptiness, but he could do nothing but smile at her. He didn't flinch, he didn't cry out, he just savored the sight and warmth of the one he loved as he vanished. The silver ash seeped in to the magic below the earth around them and drifted away. He was once more, gone from reality. Despite having lost freedom, having lost life, once again. He was very happy; Happy knowing he would be able to spend more time with her soon. All he needed to be, was patient, and he could do that. He let go of all awareness, and drifted into the world of dreams; To relive the kiss he took from her before he left, to relive her smiles, her laughter, and after that; He prepared himself in mind for a battle with Thorlan. He saw the thunder drench the world, the water and lightning that he had power over, and the clash of his power against this. It wasn't nearly as exhilirating as a kiss from Star, but he was still a very exciting thought.
-
Thorlan watched as Kalamos disappeared into the ground and knew that he was already on the battlefield that star had chosen. He knew if he wanted to he could simply go there with a quick flash of lightning but instead he chose to give Kalamos some time with Star and simply walked, watching as Nall and the newcomer took off int he drection of the fight.
He watched as star floated around in the air, setting up some kind of barrier before she fell and he cursed himself for taking his time, bursting into a run in that direction. When he came to the location that had been chosen he knew full well that there would be no fight this day as he saw Kalamos leaned over a resting star. He stood back and watched their embrace before his friend fell apart with a smile.
He nodded towards the wolf and Star when it was finished, immediately missing his friend though he knew he would be back. Slowly he walked over to the two and took a knee without saying a word.
-
In a far off land, in a realm that was so very different from that of Calgoa, a dark and twisted fortress rose up out of a cracked and scarred land scape. The sky shown an angry red, and the sun, if there was one, was blotted out by thick, rolling clouds. Lightening lanced from place to place in the forbidding sky, thunder roiled and cracked across the wasted land, and apon the top of the fortress's citidel stood a solitary figure. He looked down into the area surrounding his keep with bright green eyes. They could have been described as beautiful if they were not filled with such anger and mallace. Down, far benieth this figure, was an army of hellish design. One so large that it would dwarf the size of most any other. It had been bred for one purpose, to destroy the god who had dethroned their master. The figure atop the citidel breethed deep the cold, dry air around him as he watched the army he'd made. This monster, this demon lord was truely a terrifying sight. He was a very deep red, and his skin seemed to made of scales. His mouth was framed above a square jaw that sported a short but thick beard. Two tusk like teeth jutted from his lower jaw and came to sharp points. Where his nose should have been were two slits like that of a snake's nostrils. above his heavy brow sat two black, curved horns that had grown to be roughly two feet long. Out of his heavily muscled back were sprouted a set of huge bat wings. His legs were like that of a bull and his tail came to a point, much like a dragon's tail. He was clothed in a black cloak and priest's skirt. (which is essentially a more manly skirt.) On each of his fingers was a long talon that curved to a deadly point. His name was Gorbrack, and he had prepared for this war for a long time. He was ready. A massive thunder clap shook the land and his eyes came up to gaze at the sky. The lightening was moving to a central point. It was close, the moment of his revenge. He needed only wait a little longer.
-
Lookin up at Kalamos, she knew he was falling apart. His actions were slow, his power was almost gone. He took her in a warm embrace and pressed his lips to her. She all too readily returned the kiss, eyes closing and heat racing; her cheeks grew flush. This was heaven, she was sure of it. It wouldn't last as long as she would have liked, but this was a moment in time that everything was perfect.
He took a step back and smiled at her. Star watched as her world fell apart, as he turned to a silver ash and fell away to nothing. She knew he didn't cry out from pain for her. Kalamos was gone and the Heavens sighed. Star took in a deep breath, fingers twirled the fur of her sleeping wolf. She wanted to break down and cry, she wanted to curl into a ball and weep!
Thorlan was near them and took a kneel beside them. She looked to him, talked through choking tears, "Im sorry that your spar won't be today..." she thought about Kal's kiss as she closed her eyes, tears running down her cheeks, "It is going to hurt everytime he goes..." She wondered if Thorlan had seen their private moment. She also went back into her memories of the first time they kissed (without one of them being passed out), the only other time they had done so... in their minds it was different but to actually feel it was pure bliss. She touched her fingers to her lips and blushed.
Opening her eyes, she noticed she was inside of a rune barrier. She blinked slowly, turned to Thorlan, "Why am I in this thing?" She laid down slowly, wolf pressed against her back, arms being used as a pillow. Her head was up against Thorlan's leg. Her eyes closed, "We will see him soon, Drow... im just so... tired..." and with that she slipped into slumber, dreaming of her one and only: Kalamos.
-
Pensworth led Silver up to the music hall and opened the large doors to let themselves in. The room was a long concert hall filled with many, many seats and a grand stage. They stood at the back of the room and Pensworth looked down its length. Their were many instruments on the stage, from harps to violins and large drums. But what was not on the stage, was the organ. It was cituated on a balconey above them. It was huge, with more than a hundred brass pipes. It was set perfectly into the oaken wood work of the back wall. There by the Organ was a short, hefty man of an older age. Atop his head was a small amount of white, whispy hair and he was dressed in a tan linen shirt with brown pants and a leather apron. On grey stockinged feat were a pair of buckled leather shoes. Pensworth led Silver up the spiral stairs to the organ and greeted the man as Borthow. The man turned to squint a them through a pair of round spectacles that were perched on his long nose.
"Oh, 'bout time you arrived Pensworth. I been wait'n here for nearly half an hour. You ready to start?" Barthow said in a scratchy voice. Pensworth showed Silver to a seat and smiled to Barthow.
"I am sorry for being late, but this morning has been rather hectic. And yes we can begin." Pensworth said as he made his way to the bench in front of the key board.
''And who is this young lady?" Barthow asked, his attention turned to Silver.
"Thit is Silver, a guest of Lord Validrir. She wanted to see the organ." Pensworth answered.
"Well, I don't know about seeing, what with that blindfold. But when we're done, I'm sure Pensworth will play somthing for you."
-
Thorlan simply shook his head at her apologies for the lack of a spar, "No need to apologize, it was not meant to be this day." he looked up to the spot where Kalamos had stood a moment before and smiled knowing the outcome of the spar long before he had ever accepted it, "Indeed it will hurt...but will the happiness ever be less each time that he is brought back?" he responded, without even looking at her, his eyes staring off into the distance, Kalamos' power remained behind and he knew what that meant, he feared something while he was away. He nodded a silent promise to his friend that he would prevent anything from happening before he returned to them.
He fell to a seated position as she leaned against his leg, "Then rest, you have no reason to be afraid...the barrier is here for your protection.." as well as my own he thought to himself as an afterthought. He would remain there in reverie while she rested, calming his mind to try to figure out what it was that would cause Kalamos to be so cautious as to put up such a barrier.
-
She whole heartily agreed to go with Pensworth to the music hall. The Lord had a music hall! How wonderful! She was all too excited, following Pensworth through the halls, it was as if she had a spring to her step. As they entered the concert hall, the smell of wood polish and rosin entered her nose. The musk of old instruments danced around her. She smiled as Pensworth sat her down, and made small talk with the other man in the room. She slightly bowed her head, "Pleasure to meet you..." he made a gruff comment about her blindfold and she lost her jovial smile. She cleared her throat, "And I would enjoy much if Pensworth were to play the organ..." she paused, "Pensworth, may I please have a violin?"
He must have been surprised by the sudden movements he made to find her one. She reached out and grabbed it gently. Fingers traced the well kept piece, smooth wood, every string accounted for; she took the bow in her hand, softly she touched it, it was perfect. She placed it upon her shoulder as Pensworth and the other man began their work. She began tuning it, twisting the knobs to make the correct not sing from it. She finally had it done... and with graceful movements she began to play. The bow moved with ease, her fingers danced elegantly on the neck. Silver was playing the violin part of what would be known as Mozart's 'Pachelbel Canon' in D major. She moved with the music as it rang through the concert hall. She played from her soul. It was beautiful, perfect, like the song was made for her to play. Minutes passed before the song finished and she sat there smiling. "I hope you didn't mind me playing. I haven't played since I was much younger. I love music, loved to play. It's somewhere I can be free." She enjoyed this room... she would have to remember to come back here again and again so she may play.
-
Lord Validrir woke as they reached the stepps in front of his tower. He climbed out of the carridge to be greeted by the two angels who were on gaurd, Jordan and Nathenial. He motioned for the young mage to go with the two angels and place the amulet in the vaults benieth the tower. As they set off aroune d the back of the tower, he made his way wearily up the steps to the front doors. As he entered, he called a servent to him and asked if any of the guests that arived earlier were currently their. The servant, a young woman, answered that only the blindfolded woman had returned, and that she and pensworth had gone up to the music hall. Validrir smiled and thanked the woman before heading up to the music hall. He made his way up to the third level and turned onto a corridor that led to the music hall. There he heard a violin being played. It was beautiful and played perfectly. Validrir came down the corridor to the hall and entered quietly so as not to disturb who was playing. He turned and looked up to the Organ balconey and saw Silver there with Pensworth and Barthow, an older and cranky man who helped with the care of the organ. Silver sat before them and played with the utmost precision, every move perfect and delicate. The violin was an instrument that Validrir had played for a long time, his favorite one in fact. It was nice to hear someone else play it though.
The Pensworth and Barthow had both stopped what they were doing to listen, and as the last notes floated through the air, a stunned silence was left there after. After a few moments, Barthow was the first to speak. "Well, that was some fine violin playing! Absolutely marvelous! I hadn't heard anyone play like that since Lord Validrir preformed in a concert, and that was some forty years ago." He said with enthusiasm. Pensworth smiled and nodded in agreement.
"Truely stunning m'lady." He said after a moment. Validrir came up onto the balcony then, wearing a pleasant smile. He walked up to Silver and patted her gently on the sholder.
"That really was amazing, I am sorry if I have intruded, but you are quite talented." He said as he looked at her. "You seem to be full of surprizes dear Silver, If you like we can wait here for the organ to be tuned and then listen to Pensworth together, I always like to hear him play. He's really quite good." Pensworth blushed a little and waved his hand.
"Oh, I'm really not all that great. There are better organ players out there." He said bashfully. Validrir shook his head in response.
"Nonsense, you are the best I've heard in many, many years. But in the mean time, while the organ is tuned, I think I will play something. " Validrir snapped his fingers and caused a brown leather case to appear out of thin air with a light pop. He opened it with care and removed a beautiful violin from the case. It was made of cherry wood and pollished to a shine. The strings on the bow were the finest horse hair in the realm, and alligned perfectly. "This is my violin, you may play it if you like, but first...." He set the violin under his chin and pulled the bow acrossed it ever so gently and the violin gave a long and beautifully sad note. He then played what we would know as "My heart bleeds for you". And as the notes drifted through the room, a smile crossed Validrir's face. He really did love music.
-
She had finished her song when the sound of praise came from the other two in the room. She bowed her head in thanks, "Thank you kindly for your words... I realy don't deserve them though." She had gained modesty throughout her years after loosing her sight; truth be told, she knew she was the best player in her kingdom. A hand upon her shoulder startled her so that she fumbled the instrament in her hands, nearly dropping it. Validrir spoke up. "Thank you for your words, Sir." The Lord spoke of how he played the violin as well, she was almost embarassed. "I am sure you play beautifully, I would enjoy hearing you play." He spoke of her suprising him with her 'talents.' She thought it odd, for being of royal blood she had to take musical lessons; she was trained to be elegant, to be a moving piece of art.
Validrir snaped his fingers and soon was playing a most beautifully sad piece of music. She smiled, sitting in silence. She invisioned the music playing in her mind; she pictured a younger Validrir playing from Pensworth's memories. After he was done with the song, she smiled at him, clapping her hands together and intertwining her fingers, placing them in her lap, "That was most wonderful! You could feel every note; souls must dance to your music." Now she was more excited about hearing Pensworth play now. Such talent! She was enthralled.
Silver had mastered the strings when she was a child. "Music is something I adore, kind Sirs. My father and I would play for hours. He was much nicer to play with then my teacher, who wasn't very nice at all..." she chuckled a bit, remembering how she would play poorly on purpose to anger her teacher. Silver wondered if they enjoyed music as much as her, she wasn't sure it was quite possible for her senses were heightened due to the lack of eye sight. She turned to Validrir, "It was quite lovely, thank you for gracing us with your playing. I do appreciate it..." and she paused gently, "I bet you play in private... for her." She was referring to his long love from before, and she only stated this because it was such a moving song.
-
Validrir placed the violin in his lap and nodded his head. "Thank you very much, I am glad you enjoyed it." Silver mentioned that she thought he played alone, for his lost love. It was true that he did and he smiled saddly. "Yes, I do play for Clara, and at times I feel her listening. I would play for her with her present, but the god of death is rather strict about the rules of his domain. Once you enter his gates, he does not often let you leave them. Oh, And it seems as though Pensworth and Barthow are almost done." He said as Barthow placed the last pipe back into its slot. "Play for us Pensworth, show your skill!" Validrir laughed with anticipation. Pensworth nodded and sat down to play. He briefly stretched his fingers out over the key board before he began to play. It was a song that we know as "The 1812 Overature". And it was played magnificently.
-
Into dreams she did fall and here were her worst nightmares. She relived most of her life, she fought off her screaming victims, all murdered by her; she pulled off the demons who called her queen. She was looking for happiness, her place of serenity within her mind. She bolted to a run as her hair began to change into a firey red, she ran past a blue barrier and there she sat, the demons running into it, trying to break through. She was holding her knees to her chest, hair changing back to normal emerald. She was safe here, her wounds healing over...
In reality: Thorlan would see her twisting, having night terrors. Beads of sweat forming upon her flesh, wounds showing up out of no where, all deep scratches. She was moaning and crying out... then peace and wounds closing.
She stood up slowly and she heard a little voice, "Stars! Where's are jooo?" She smiled and ran to the small child with golden curly locks. She slid to her knees and hugged this child. 'Rosie! My love... my world...' Star was petting her, caressing her face, showered her with kisses. "Stars! Stars! Joo're choking meees!" She loosened her grip on the child. 'Baby, I miss you. We are worlds away from one another... you behaving?' "Stars, of course! Ima good girl!" 'And a killer...' Rosie giggled and spun around. This small child was Star's serenity within her mind for many years. She was also a dream walker, it gave Star hope to know that she was still in her mind acting upon her own free will. "Joo haven't been sleeping for a long times." 'I know...' "And who is dis man in joo're mind? I don't knows him. He's not Macey..." Star shook her head slowly, 'No, no. His name is Kal. And he, Rosie, is the love of my life.' "He makes Stars cry..." 'Always a good cry, Love.'
Here she sat with Rosie and caught up with her. There was something different about Star when she was with Rosie. This child was Star's joy, she was Star's daughter (in a sense).
In reality: She gave off a glow, a calming happy aura. She was at peace within herself.
-
Silver sat quietly next to Validrir, nodding to his words. She was almost harsh in her statements, although she never truly meant to be. "I don't think love is for people like you and I... eternal life comes with its drawbacks: You must watch everyone fall ill to old age and soon, death..." She never had many people she spoke to on a daily basis, none the less friends. The statement was made of the organ being finished tuning. Pensworth had sat downand began playing. It was beautifully smooth in the beginning, eveyrthing was at peace and then it turned into something more and then triumph. She clapped, smiling greatly. "Wonderful!" She looked to Validrir and leaned in close to him, "Is that a song to tell the tale of your land and your rule?" She sat back down and sat perfectly still, she was a sculpture once again. She was waiting to be taken somewhere once more, for she knew the Lord probably had something better to do then run around with her, and Pensworth had many chores to do, while she had nothing to attend. "You haven't slept, Sir. You haven't slept since I have came along. Perhaps you should do so..." She almost felt guilty for burdening him with her presence. So here she sat, awaiting the next move, whether it be by Pensworth or Validrir.
-
Validrir thought about her statement for a moment. "I suppose that may be true, eternal life is sometimes difficult to deal with in that respect." Pensworth played the organ and finnished the song. Validrir clapped for him and Pensworth bowed a little. Silver asked if the song was about his land and Validrir Considered that. "I suppose it could be, however I am unsure." Silver then sat still, waiting to be led somewhere else. She mentioned that he had not slept since she had arrived, a fact he was becoming increasingly aware of. "True, I think I will retire, for a while at least." He rose and felt weary as he stood. He nodded to Pensworth and Barthow, then took Silver's hand and clasped it for a moment. "I will likely see you at dinner my lady." And with that he left the room to head to his chambers.
Pensworth approached Silver then and said that he was to go out to the aviary now, and welcomed her to come along. "It is just out on the grounds, behind the garden."
-
The dreams Kalamos had were as normal dreams are, but unlike them; Something awkward was happening. He dreamed of what was happening in the world of the real. The air around Star and Thorlan became disturbed, bending not to a willpower, but by some kind of strange shift in the power of the area. As if the force that controlled it were still present. The air rippled and curled around this disturbance. To Thorlan's great shock, there would appear a ghostly looking and translucent Kalamos sitting against a tree beside Thorlan and Star from this disturbance. There as no noise, just the whisper of the air movement. He raised his head and looked at Thorlan. The movement was blurry, broken up. Whether or not Thorlan would believe this sighting to be real, was up to him. His face looked like it was covered in shock. He couldn't believe how real this dream was. Thorlan could feel the bloodrune shield trickling its power towards this image of Kalamos. As most dreams do, this moment was fleeting and this phantom appearance sank into the blood rune shield. Kalamos became aware of his empty prison once more; He felt displaced from himself. Dismissing this as a simple dream, he allowed himself to drift to 'fantasy' again. He dreamed of Star, and the time shared during her feeding.
In Star's dreamworld, his presence would become stronger. Unseen to Thorlan's eyes would be this connection. A connection she was creating. It was very similar to when she bit him; Pieces of his mind world were appearing in her dreams. Although this wasn't anywhere near a strong enough connection to give him life, it was strong enough to make him appear. He appeared in the same manner that he did to Thorlan; Suddenly and without warning. Star would be able to smell his scent, as vampires could. Little Rosie would be able to smell him. It was as though he was really here. Kalamos saw her with a little girl, likely the daughter she wished wouldn't have died. It brought a smile to his face to see her so happy. They would soon begin to hear his steps, he wasn't wearing his armor or bearing his sword. She could feel his joy in the air. She heard various shuffling sounds; He had seated himself near them. The darkness of the dreamworld she was in shattered and behind the shards of blacked out glass: The moon shone, making the sand of a small shoreline glisten in a hue of blue. It was the kind of night scenery that made one's spine tingle in awe of the brilliant splendor before them. The sound of moving water filled the air as a wave crashed into the sand before them. There was an area in the water that it broke against. It ran across and trickled down something; He was seated right there, but she couldn't see him. He was as a ghost could be in the real world, completely invsible. Under the sound of the waves, she could hear him humming. He was facing the shore, where they were; Star could tell because the water was breaking against his back. He could feel the water shatter against his back, massaging it with artifical life.
-
Within her mind she was happy, calmed at the very least. Here she was with Rosie. The little girl held her hands up "Ups!" Star picked up in her arms, child head upon her shoulder as Star began to walk through memories of old. Just then the breeze carried over a familiar scent. Little Rosie picked up her head slowly, "Foods?" Star chuckled, 'In a sense, for me, yes. But that scent is heaven, my Kal.' "Kals? Stars's love?" A gentle nod against the child's own as they continued to walk. Within her mind the scenery changed to a brilliant night, stars dancing across a midnight floor; the sound of waves crashing and the ground became gentle sand massaging bare feet.
Star's eyes were trying to find Kal, but she couldn't see him. Closing her eyes, and reopening them, a film covered them suddenly; looking to the waves where the water was breaking strangly she looked, and a heated silohette (sorry for the spelling, cell phone, guys) was formed. She sighed happily, 'Kal? Are you here?' She listened carefully, she could hear him humming gently. A smile crossed her lips. She walked out the the water. The gentle waves hitting her feet. "Stars! Water!" 'You will be alright... Can you find him?' Rosie picked up her head, sniffed the air and turned to look at Kal, "Theres!" small finger pointing down to the invisible Kalamos. 'Very good, baby...'
Rosie closed her eyes and nuzzled into the neck of Star lovingly. Her finger twirled the child's golden locks of hair. "My dearest?" she was talking to Kal, "Are you dreaming as well?"
-
OOC- for all intents and purposes, Validrir is asleep for the moment. He will reenter the story when he awakens.
-
Thorlan watched over Star as he had silently promised his friend that he would, though he knew that there was no need for it. He remained in his reverie until started by Kalamos' power off to the side, he looked in that direction catching a fleeting glimpse of his friend and nearly stood up instantly which would have dropped star to the ground roughly. Instead he took a closer look and noticed that he seemed mostly transparent, "A dream so real, that it makes you real." he whispered into the air, just a moment before Kalamos dissapeared once more from sight.
Thorlan smiled and closed his eyes once more, slipping back into the reverie he had pulled himself out of.
-
Validrir fell into a deep and troubled sleep. His dreams were chaotic and seemingly without meaning. One confusing senario followed another, untill he landed in the midst of a scene he recognized. He was on a battle field, men and demons fought all around him, the death screams of both filled the air. He had fought this battle before, but no, somthing was different. Then suddenly something wet his his face. wiping it away, he found it was blood. looking up he saw somthing that chilled him to his core. The battle that was all around him was waged in the sky also. Winged demons fought angelic legons in pitched battle. it was then he knew that this battle had never occured, but that it would. he wheeled around to see Vertalin'thral in flames and ruin. His tower surrounded by plumes of billowing smoke. He heard a person approach him and turned around again to see Gorbrack standing before Kalamos, both ready to destroy the other. Then from out of no where, was Star before him, her blades drawn. But as the girl moved toward him, it all ended. He was surrounded by light and voice called to him. Soon a figure appeared, it took form and became easier to see. Talingue stood before him.
The elder god was glorious to behold, as he always was. His hair was long and white, tied back in a pony tail. His features were soft and kind of slanted, giving his face a pointed shape rather than a broad apperance. His thin, pencil line eye brows arched gracefully above his light blue eyes which always appeared kind and full of life. He was dressed in a long white robe that draped acrossed his tall frame. His ears were pointed so that he appeared as an elf would, only more perfect. Apon his usually happy face, was an expression of deep worry.
"This," he said in his light but powerful voice, "is what will come to pass as I have fore seen it. This Star is a powerful one, and she is misguided by her demonic half, by her father. " He spoke softly, yet his voice echoed all around Validrir. "But do not despair, for things can be altered. Though she is influenced by the demon blood in her, she loves greatly the one called Kalamos. If they will fight against the demon hoard, than what she desires most for her love shall come to pass. He shall obtain a soul that we shall forge for him. This is the decision which we have made, and the deal we offer. Her love is powerful, and thus she posseses the abillity to do good." Validrir listened intently as Talingue spoke.
"Then.... then the demons are returning?" He asked finally. Talingue looked at him silently for a moment before answering him.
"Yes." Validrir clenched his fists. he had hoped against hope that it would not come to this, but it had. "You must ready your self and your land for what is to come. You have yet a while of peace, but not long. You must be ready." And with that Talingue vanished and Validrir awoke in a cold sweat.
-
Her call to him brought his attention to sharpen, but as a dreamer he had no self, no voice. No measure to communicate to Star. He could only show her the things he saw, the things he heard; he could not speak himself, could not show himself. To her question he parted his lips and spoke, "Yes..." His voice faded as did his presence. The scenery created by his mind vanished and just as he had appeared, he had vanished. His awareness was brought back to the blank reality he stared at, this same reality that he closed from his sight. Vanishing thoughts to the dream world once more. Dreamless blackness took him for the remainder of his entrapment.
-
Star knelt in front of Kal within her mind. She smiled at him lovingly, "Don't be afraid... I will see you again." He vanished shortly there after. Star held Rosie close to her body, "I love you darling..." the small child was asleep on her shoulder. Here within her mind she was calm.
In reality- the sun had began to set, painting the sky in a beautiful orange red colour. Star would be sleeping against Thorlan's leg quite peacefully, her wolf doing the same against her back. She was almost glowing, her aura was strong and calm.
Within her mind holding the child... she was soon torn from her Rosie, away from the calm within her dreams. She was thrown into a world of war; she stood amongst fighting demons and angels. She looked up to the sky, it was raining blood, feathers and decomposed skin. Who's dream is this?
She was searching for Kal in this war of murder. She could hear the screams of her kin being slaughtered. She could feel their pain. She tripped and fell, a strong hand picked her up; standing before her was a huge demon. He brushed her hair from her face, dusted her off. He offered her kind words, shielded her from an angel who tried to attack her. She watched with fearful eyes. Then she saw her love, Kalamos who stood in front of the huge demon Lord; Kal was ready to strike. "He wasn't trying to hurt me! Kal!" but her words fell upon deaf ears. Validrir was standing behind her now. Instantly her blades were pulled from their sheaths as she turned to face the God. Star's back was against the Demon Lord's. She was facing Validrir and the Demon Lord was facing Kalamos. She wanted to scream, here she was in this war and her and her love were on opposing sides?! And this God wanted to kill her? This was no good... Together the Demon Lord and Star took off together in opposite directions. She was about to jump off of Validrir when she was ripped from this dream and into reality.
In reality...
She woke up suddenly, her breathing was hard and fast. She sat up and looked up at Thorlan. "I... we... no..." she couldn't think or speak straight. She shook her head quickly, "Kal... we need to bring him back... now..." She knew something was coming to happen she didn't know why though. She stood up and walked outside of the protective blood rune, "Come now Drow... we need to find water and quickly..." she was still dizzy from the dream, her head swimming from it. She closed her eyes and gave one warning to Validrir silently, her thoughts cut through the air and into his mind, "I am bringing Kalamos back... damage will be done to your land..." Dusk was here and soon night would follow, along with Kal.
((I made time go fast because well... everyone was sleeping. Sorry for the spelling errors, working on the cell again))
-
Thorlan's eyes opened at the sound of her voice, unsure as to what could have startled her so much. He heard the first clear words come from her and was on his feet within a moment, though he wondered how bringing him back so soon might affect Kalamos. He shook his head at himself and said nothing, nodding back at Star,
"Water? how much do you need?" he ask, drawing his blade, if water was needed quickly then there was no faster way that he could think of. He looked around where they were for any divot in the ground that he could fill, falling into shared thought with the sentient blade.
-
Validrir sat in his bed and tried to sort through his many thoughts. His mind reeled with the problems he was forced to contemplate. Eventually though, trhough the muddled mess, came a clear thought that was very obviously not his own. Star had contacted him and said that she was to summon Kalamos again. His immediate attention turned to thoughts of Kalamos.
-So, the holy knight has faded and a second summoning is needed. Unfortunate.- He considered what he knew about summoning and a list of what was needed came to mind. Water was an important one, it was a conductor that helped to smooth the passage between realms. There were other things, but all of which Star would have. So, his mind travling through the threads of energy through out his land, he found Star and projected a thought into her mind. -I will create a place for you to remake Kalamos's physical form.- And with that he emersed his presence into the land and began to shape it. Rock and earth twisted and heaved around Star as the land scape changed. The land continued to be molded by Validrir untill a great bowl had been formed into the earth. Walls of solid rock shot upward to sheild the land beyond from the effects of summoning. In the center of the bowl, the floor began to drop further into the ground, except for the earth directly under and around Star. Thus leaving a pedistal of land in the dead center of the bowl. Stone would fall into place creating a stair way out the depths for Star and Kalamos to leave out of once she completed the summoning.
Things were quiet then as the earth settled once again. But not long after, a rumbling could be heard behind the walls of rock. Suddenly three huge chunks of rock blasted out of the wall and crashed into the the deep bottom of the bowl and water surged forth in the form of water falls. After all was said and done Validrir's voice would return. -You may now summon your love.-
-
Star stood along the side of Thorlan when he lifted his blade to conjure up some water. But with the silent message to Validrir, came the movements of the Earth around them. It shifted, bowed, formed around her and the Drow; the sound of rocks cracking and soon the noise of rushing water was all around them. She stood in the middle of a lake now, safe on a rock pedistal, the blood rune still on the piece of land they were currently on. She smiled, "Thank you Validrir..." She turned to the ebony skinned one and placed him along Nall, "Stay here Drow, this rune should protect you..."
She moved to the edge of the earth island and knelt down by the water. Gently she touched her hand to the surface of the cool liquid and from her hand came a burst of energy; the runes that were needed carved themselves into the water's surface. She was quite thrilled with herself, being a water mystic this made it much easier to carve them into a surface then with a dagger into solid earth. Star stood slowly as the runes began to glow. Within her mind she was calling to the two being that made Kal. She began to reach into herself, pulled memories of Kal and his power; she was conjuring up her radiance within herself. She also began to pull some of Kal's power from the blood rune that was still upon her thigh. Slowly she walked to the water's surface, walking on it like it was ground. The water made her calm and gave her strength, her radiance was building stronger, quicker. "My love... please come to me..."
((Ooc: sorry if this posted twice... it seems that it was there and now is gone, hence this message))
-
The runes began to spread out across the surface of the lake around them. Waterfalls stopped pouring water as the runes reached them and began to rise upward. There was more power this time, the grade of this summon was higher than when he was originally summoned. It was going to be stronger, faster; He was going to have more power this time around. The blood rune shield on their island shattered. Red runes sailing through the air and sticking to the water around Star and Thorlan. Runes were descending into this great bowl along the walls. Star and Thorlan were standing in the middle of what was going to be the rune sphere. The red hue in the runes spread, throughout the rest of this mass of magical harmony. It was acting on its own now. In the bottom of this pedestal they were standing on Star could feel the presence of the first spirit appear as the runes converged. The runes climbing the wall sailed above the walls and into the air, forming slowly into the top of the this mass of runes. Appearing in the top of this sphere was the other spirit. At the occurance of its appearance the entirety of this magical conjuration turned a brilliant silver. A rune collumn shot down through the top of this sphere, connecting to an identical one that rose from the bottom. Runes filled the sphere, forming several smaller ones inside the massive sphere.
In the darkness he stirred. He could see the window opening, though this time; he knew what it was and what would happen. Rather than fight against the torrential pull he let it sweep him and take him away. His vision of this window contorted and his awareness faded as it seemed to stretch around him. Taking him whole into the great ball. Above and below, both spirits began their move towards the center; Runes filling the hole behind them. The silver of the sphere began to concentrate, and change. In the middle of their pedestal, the would witness first hand the collision. As the two crossed it was like a reverse ball lightning; the sphere pulled into them. Passing through Thorlan and Star as if they weren't there.[Soul Collision] The air seemed to tear and curl over and to the low hum that followed appeared Kalamos; As if he used the power he did earlier to reach Star. Eyes were closed and he was swaying. As the blurred madness that surrounded him cleared, he witnessed waterfalls around begin. He felt like his entire body was tensed, ready for anything. The area around them tremored with what it had just been forced to bear. He looked at Thorlan and Star, " I must say. That was a different experience." Eyes turned to Star, "I don't know what you did differently, but it's worlds better."
-
Validrir Rose from his bed and looked around his room. It was of a good size, but is what not massive. The shape was circular and the walls were the color of cream. His four post bed sat against the wall furthest from the door and was winged by small table and book shelf that was built into the wall. After the book shelf was another door that led to a bath room and passed that was a writting desk. Near the bedside table was a pair of glass paned french doors that led out onto a balconey. Then near to that was a fire place with a high backed chair before it. The floor was covered in an ornate circular carpet that was filled with every color you could think of. On the wall over the desk was a map of Calgoa that was enchanted to change as his land changed. In fact he could now see the summoning area he'd made for Star appearing on the map. And finally above the fire place was a portrate of two people. One was Lord Validrir him self but in much younger days, and the other was his beloved Clara. She sat there next to him in the painting, her body covered in a dress of green. Around her neck was a small gold chain that bore a pendant that was set with a ruby. Her hair fell about her shoulders in long dark brown locks. Her skin was tan from many days in the sun and smooth as silk. Her face was pretty but prettier still was her spirit. She was a better person than Validrir had been, she inspired him to be great. Her eyes were a deep green like her dress and were filled with happiness. Validrir looked at the painting for a while before heading out of the door to the balconey.
He looked out over his land and realized he needed to speak with Star and her companions. The deal the gods had made needed to be presented to them. He would see if they would come back to the tower for dinner, and then he would speak with them.
-
Thorlan was shocked and thrown off balance as the earth began to shift below him, his eyes opened pulling him away from his concentration with Uusretiqua and shook his head as he realized what was happening. "Better than I could have done with the current landscape..." he muttered quickly with a small smile as he watched star go to work with the summoning.
When Kalamos appeared he nodded as he did normally in greeting to his friend, though his smile grew as he could see clearly how much stronger he was thing time around. Shortly after his smile grew to a grin as he thought about the spar that the two were supposed to have before Kalamos left them.
-
[align=justify:7532adc0bb]Through all the lands Ariana had tracked the bringer of her families misfortune, that unspeakable evil, she dared not even speak the name just in case it aroused suspicion into her whereabouts; that was something she couldn't have, not now... not until she found the answer she sought in how to destroy this evil from ever tainting the crest of Pendragon. The strange thing was, she could not remember how she stepped into this world, one moment in a place not even nightmares could be used in comparison to rich woods and the scent of cypress and willow filling her senses to the point she had to close her eyes and dwell on the aroma's. Here, she felt completely at ease, nothing twitching on her nerves other than the truth she was a stranger in a strange land and hoped the people here were a little more friendly than the last encountered. [/align:7532adc0bb]
-
He had grown bored with waiting for the spar to begin as he stood there under a large tree, and when it didnât seem like they were going to spar after all, he decided he may as well sit and meditate where he was. At that thought, Anderen took his gaze from those gathered in the distance before him, as he turned to the tree he was standing beneath and moved over to it before sitting down in the grass at itâs base, still facing but not watching those before him. He had already drifted into his thoughts, since it was something he had practiced and used through his many years of wandering, fighting and conquering faraway lands in the name of too many broken oaths and false gods, and even though he no longer followed the paths he once did, he was rarely free of the pain his memories brought him. Still, he could not dwell in the past, not when there were so many things going on around him currently that screamed for his attention.
There was Anigav and Kenoras within, Kalamos and his friends, the woman Silver, and the Lord Validrir all with their own mysteries and pasts, and then there was himself; he was feeling different every day recently, and especially in the last day he had undergone curious changes that he himself could not explain. In the emptiness of his thoughts, however, he drifted aimlessly for some time until finally, in the darkness and seemingly far away, there was what appeared to be a flame that steadily grew larger and brighter, hotter and fiercer, until finally it surrounded him completely, engulfing him in a sea of fire as hot as a star. Of course, all of this was occurring within Anderenâs mind, but he still felt the pain as if it were real, and he knew what it meant; He was in the presence of a Devil, and he knew Kenoras was finally showing himself for what he really was.
Anderen immediately felt depressed in response to the Devilâs presence, it felt like he was reliving all of the horrors of his past sins in an instant, and he felt he should die because he was not worthy. Anderen felt like nothing to this mighty presence, to this malevolent and destructive entity that was wreaking havoc on his mind, and on who he thought he was and should be. Anderen was soon lost within himself, dormant beneath Kenorasâ will and power, and even though Anderen couldnât know to begin with, Anigav had also been forced to the wayside in this upheaval within his body and mind, his heart and soul. Controlling his body was the consciousness of that which was born of evil, that which reaped and sewed death and destruction across the lands, not for any purpose or cause, but simply to relish in the suffering of those weaker then oneself. Kenoras was such a devil, from the first layer of hell, and he had only been biding his time within his prison as he waited for the right time to present itself so that he could use Anderenâs body as his tool and vessel of despair. Kenoras had chosen now as his time to act because the others were all distracted with themselves, seemingly ignoring Anderen altogether. The moment he had taken control of Anderenâs body, there were many not-so-subtle changes that occurred, the first of which being that Anderen himself completely faded from existence seemingly, as his body grew and changed into the form of a massive and ugly beast. However, this was not a beast, this was something far worse, something with a high intellect and knowledge, and a massive power that went well with his lack of mercy for those that were beneath him. Kenoras smiled, and his fangs gleamed in the fading light of the fast setting sun to the west, as he rose to his feet and looked to the group in the distance before him, but to Kenorasâ surprise they were now not only surrounded by their barrier, but also by what appeared to be a coliseum-like bowl that had formed from all around them.
Kenoras was eager to begin fulfilling his lust for terror, but he had long since grown to know the value of patience, and he sensed that one of those within the structure had seemingly grown much stronger and for no apparent reason even seemed more alive in how their aura appeared to him, if such was possible. He was not pleased with this development, for though he was in control over Anderen and it seemed that Anderen himself was unable to resist him, one could never assume anything about oneâs enemies. Besides, there was no telling how long he would be able to maintain his control over Anderen, it could go on for days, maybe weeks, or even longer still if things went as he wanted. He would wait for now, knowing that his sudden appearance in Anderenâs place would most likely alert the others to his presence if they were as skilled as he thought, and he was sure they were.
-
Validrir had began to wander down through his tower, his mind lost in deep thought. His land was on the verge of a demonic invasion. There was so much to do, the people had to warned of course. But a system had to be worked out, they all had to be moved into the safety of the tower walls. But there was not possibly enough room for all the people. They would have to try their hardest to hold the main walls of the city, and for the first time in a long time, the gates would need to tbe closed. He came to the front doors and found two angel gaurds on duty, as always. He looked to one and shook his hand. "Go find General Daetorn, tell him I need to speak to him immediately." Validrir said. The angel saluted and shot into the sky. General Daetorn was the seconed in command of his armies.
The general would arrive with in five minutes. He was a thin man of average height. His face was clean shaven and his white blond hair was swept black. His slightly worn features were serious looking but held a certain attribute of pleasantness. "Yes my lord, what do you require?" He asked as he landed, his large white wings folding onto his back.
"We need to talk General." Was all Validrir said before motioning Daetorn to follow him.
-
The sky broke away to the creation/summoning of Kalamos. A nova came crashing down beside Star and emerging from it was her love: Kal. She felt the radiance within her subside and hide within her blood and soul. He was beautiful, everything about him glowed with an angel's kiss. A delicate smile crossed her lips as she just watched his movements; she watched him like a vampire does their prey, memorizing every curve in their flesh, their heart beat, their breathing. She was drinking him in hungerly. He looked at her with deep eyes and asked her about what she had done differently; his voice was a breath of life to her as it danced across the still air around them. Star took a deep breath in, just enjoying the birth of something so perfect. "Water... you know how I adore the element," she ran her hand across the blood rune upon her leg, "And you left some of yourself behind this time, it allowed me to pull you from it. It was much easier this time. I had rest as well," again she smiled, "And I am not hungry this time, which is always good news for you." She took a hold of his hand and held it in her own. "Shall we go grab you some food though, love?"
In this momentary time of love, she had forgotten about why she had to summon him back so quickly. Star had forgotten about the war she was just in within someone else's slumber. She headed up the stairs with Kal and the Drow would more then likely follow, along with the huge snowy wolf. She was walking outside of the protection of the blood ruin, through this long forgotten battlefield.
((Ooc: sorry for the delay... truly I am. BUT on the upside, I am doing something I love now AND getting paid for it. Thank you for your patience. I will keep up more. ^_^))
-
As he walked beside Star and Thorlan he was looking at his hand, trying to measure his power. He didn't know the limitations by which he was living, how much time he really had; Or the limitation of his destructive potential. The feel of his power was changing, like it was being pushed back and forth. Various runes on his armor lit and dimmed. He poured his will into his left gauntlet, and as it lit; if Thorlan or Star were watching or listening, the plates would begin to move away from his hand, and suddenly returned as he relaxed his power. His eyes widened with shock; He thought to himself, 'I can do it.' He raised his gaze as they were coming out of the massive structure and a gigantic beast like demon was just a short way. Fire burned his skin and teeth scraped his flesh; This demon was hostile and more than that, there was something underneath it. A dull grayed out force that was soaked in some kind of sorrow and crushed under it. Perhaps it was possessing someone. [Radiant Sight] His eyes suddenly sharpened with focus, as he met the gaze of this monstrous thing before him. He spoke softly to the other two, "It's hostile." Star knew, that he would not attack it unless she told him to. He felt something strange from this thing before him, a shivering color that caused his spine to tingle to which he shook his shoulders. "It's smart, it fears us." Only one reason for that, it had felt the power of one of them. This darkness, he recognized it from somewhere. He grasped his sword slowly and realized suddenly, this is the same sickly evil that dwelled in the sword of that man. The blade sang to the graceful movement of his hands, and he held it flatside facing the beast as he called out to it, "You remember this!" The runes lit up briefly and the beast would feel the very power that had crushed him earlier briefly. "You're smart enough for words. Speak, and speak only to me."
-
Daetorn sat in silence after Validrir had finished speaking. He was in total shock, though eventually he spoke. "A demon invason, by the elder gods. How is this possible?" Validrir considered his answer for a moment. "The amulet the wizard's found. I am convinced that it is at the center of all this. But that is unimportant now, you must get this kingdom ready for war. Muster the legions and recruit the men that are able into armies. Train them as best you can with what time we have." He said seriously. Daetorn stood and began to pace. "But how much time do we have?" He asked suddenly. Validrir looked at him in earnest.
"I don't know. But I believe tha...." He stopped midsentance and looked around. "Do you feel that?" He asked Daetorn who in turn closed his eyes and consentrated. His eyes snapped open and he looked worried.
"A demonic power." He said quielty. "I will send a legion to deal with it!" He then said suddenly as he turned for the door. Validrir caught him by the shoulder and turned him back around.
"No!" He said as he grabbed the arch-angel. "No, I will deal with this. You go and get my realm ready for war." And with that he sent General Daetorn off. "And no one is to know if this demon untill I say so!" He called after him. Validrir turned and went to his window and threw it open. With a great leap he was sailing through the air toward the ground. But in a flash o f light, Validrir was gone, an a magnificent griffin was in his place. Validrir soared upward in his beastal form and made through the sky. He would find this demon, and he hoped it was only Star using her magic.
-
Seeing Kalamos back and so revitalized was a surprise, as the drow had expected him to be tired from being brought back so quickly. He gave the man a nod in greeting, knowing that he needed no words to say that he was glad to see him back in the realm of the living, he looked to star then and raised a brow, "What was the hurry in bringing Kalamos back so quickly anyway?" he asked, having never received an answer. As they came out he followed his friend's gaze and noticed the demon as well and doubted that he would receive an answer now either.
Thorlan looked on at the creature before them and simply shook his head. He didn't recognize the beast as Kalamos appeared too, but nor did he fear it in any way. His breathing slipped to a quiet, slow pace instinctually , one he had used often in the underdark during hunts ready for a battle.
-
Star walked along side of Kalamos happily. Thorlan spoke up finally asking why Kal had to be brought back so quickly. She stopped in her tracks. Her thoughts turned back to the dream of someone else; she thought of the huge demon; she thought of when she was called a princess. She looked at Kal, "Because I love him..." then her looked darkened, "And because war is coming... and I am a prrrrincesssss." She drug out the last word as if she was changing forms.
The wolf's eyes flashed bright red quickly when she mentioned the last word before going back to normal.
Star shook her head slowly and smiled, her look returning to normal. "That was strange... I am no princess." She continued up the stairs to the top.
Fast movements made and she stood looking at a demon in this land. She tilted her head gently and began to reach for him, trying to pet him. She offered soothing words, the words from a loving demon princess to comfort the scared hated devil in this new land. Kal was quick with his body and sword, pushing Star back behind him. She shook her head once more, "Love... do you know this being? He has not tried to attack anyone... why the quick draw of the blade?"
It was always odd how the apperance of a demon made people draw weapons, but humans were normal. Actually... she hated it. She obeyed her love though and stood behind him, voices of fallen demons and the demon Lord trying to enter her mind.
-
His time of being unnoticed was up, but he knew it wouldnât last long to begin with, simply because his presence alone had subtle affects on the environment around him, like the decaying of plants in the area. Kenoras watched the woman as she moved forward and reached out to him, and he eyed the drow for but a moment before bringing his attention to the warrior in the golden armor, who drew out his sword and called out to him directly. At hearing the mans words, Kenorasâ first thought was to rush forward and destroy the mortal who dared draw a weapon against him, but he couldnât; he had only just arrived, he needed time to adjust to being physical. He was at the disadvantage here. What is that? He could feel it, smell it even; demon blood, and it was the green haired girls, the one who had reached out to him at first before stopping, falling behind the golden armored one when he spoke earlier.
âAnd who are you to command me so? Furthermore, why should I listen? You hold me at your swords end, threatening me with what? Death? I do not think you could back up such threats.â Kenoras said, as a red outline of a sword seemed to draw itself outward from his grasp, and after a moment the light took a physical form, one like the jagged, serrated tooth blade that Anderen carried. This one was much larger though, and far more vicious looking, surrounded by a red and black electric looking aura. Kenoras now stood there before the three of them, and smiled a crooked, fanged smile as he spoke, âI will not let you slay me without defending myself, howeverâ¦â he added, as he stood there at his full height of 7â5â, looking at those before him.
-
Kalamos sighed and sheathed his blade, "I do not threaten you with death. Unlike many of your kind or mine, death is one of the last things I seek to force upon others." He cast a concerned look to Star at her awkward response to Thorlan's question; Immediately following that with a glance to Nall. He kept himself between Kenoras and the other three. He lowered his voice and spoke in a much more serious tone, "I can taste your agression in the air. It burns my throat, scratches my flesh; You hunger for battle, that I can see. Know this, that if you attack anyone here, I will crush and detain you." He place his hand on his forehead, and drawing it back, his eyes took on a supernatural glow. [Radiant Sight] He had answered Star's question and made a warning in one.
-
Validrir shot through the clouds and soared on the currents of the air until he saw the hulking figure of the demon. He saw also Kalamos, Star and Thorlan. Seeing them he decided to circle in the air and watch the scene unfold. He would intervene only if neccesary.
-
Star stood behind Kalamos and watched as the demon stood at full height. She was quite shorter then Kalamos himself, and much shorter then this demon before her. He drew a sword and with that her muscles tightened within her arms, her fingers coming to a closed fist. Kal sheathed his own weapon after her words but the demon only smiled. She took a step to Kal's side and looked up at the ugly figure before them. The light caught one of her pendants, one that showed royalty to a fellow demon blood, but to her it was a fellow amulet; a demonic family crest set in zoicite.
Star would have usually cowarded, back down and allowed Kal to do the talking, but there was something different driving her now. She smirked, looking at the demon. "Ssssoo young..." she shook her head and cleared her throat. "That is strange..." the demon looked at her and she cowarded behind Kal once more. A shadow came across the land as she looked up, she saw a huge griffon flying above. She smiled, never having seen one before. "Look!" She had almost immediately forgotten about the demon before them. She turned to Kal, wondering why he hadn't answered her, only to be brought back to the threat that stood before them. "Demon, who arrrre you? And why have you come to thissss land?" again her words dragged out. With the current demonic energy surrounding them she couldn't help it.
-
Kenoras continued to keep his gaze locked on the form of the warrior in gold armor, and when he heard what the man had to say his smile only widened. He wouldnât fight if he didnât have to, so it was in his best interest to attempt to become allies or at least stay on their good side, for now. He turned the sword and pointed it to the ground, and stabbed it into the earth before him, then he released his grip from itâs handle as he opened his mouth, âYesâ¦I hunger for battle and bloodshed, but I am not a fool. Perhaps I can aid you in some way, and serve some purpose in your world while I fill my hunger?â Kenoras said sincerely. It was then that the green haired demon stepped into view next to the gold fighter, asking who he was and why he was in these lands, and Kenoras looked at her for a moment.
He saw her pendent and itâs crest, but he did not recognize the name it said though he knew what it was and depicted; a royal line of demon blood flowed through her familiesâ history as well as through her veins. She was a rare breed, this one. He felt obligated to answer her, since he had served under his own queen in an ancient war and the demon before him now reminded Kenoras of her for some reason, âI am the devil Kenoras. As to why Iâm hereâ¦Iâm not sure, I suppose I just am? All of this does seem strange, yet familiar. I donât knowâ¦â he said to her, looking at her eyes as he spoke.
As he stood there and looked at them he began to shrink physically, as his body took a more human form, though his ears were pointed and his eyes seemed to look sharper. His hair wasnât that long, almost to his shoulder at the most, but it was still a very rich and dark brown, flowing in the breeze. His eyes, however, were empty. They looked whit, devoid of all color but they still looked strangely alive. Kenoras looked at the three before him from their level now, âSo what is your names? And what is going to happenâ¦.?â he asked, trailing off at the end.
He couldnât afford to be enemies with the first beings he encountered, not when he was only recently awakened. Until he was strong enough to survive in this world of gods in a mortal world, Kenoras knew his only hope at the moment was that they would accept him into their party, and he stood there before the three of them awaiting an answer. His sword, now behind him and still stuck in the ground, vanished completely in a fashion like the one it used to form. There were no weapons around him now, and none on his body, and he stood there defenseless and trusting his fate to a fellow demon that he did not know.
-
Kalamos lowered his head and did not raise his eyes to meet the devil before them, not out of hatred or anger; His eyes lost the glow, and he relaxed. Star had some measure of control over the situation. Something became very clear to him. He had realized it was the angel within him, and not himself that wanted to tear this devil's throat out. It wasn't caution, it was hatred, and it certainly wasn't the aggression he had for Star's father. That was a different kind of hostility all together. He turned and stepped away, it was in these rare moments that he found things about himself that were in stark contrast to the way he really felt about it that were hardest on his sense of identity. He needed some time, some air to clear his concentration. Underneath the calm and cool exterior he had, he was deeply troubled.
He sat down on the ground beneath him, and began to draw with his hands on the dirt. Gracefully moving his hands across the earth beneath him in a harmony of bodily motion. What he drew wasn't a picture, but rather a map of a distant and vanished place. He hadn't been able to employ his lifestyle in awhile. After finishing his drawings of his most remembered places, he ran his hand over them and cast his willpower into the ground. The ground rose slightly, it was like looking at a small model of the world that was where Thorlan was from, where Kalamos was first made. If Thorlan were to look, he would be able to recognize the places. The accursed valley where the Saluthi Wars were fought, the human kingdom, many places were places Kalamos and Thorlan had travelled together or fought together. A soft sigh of comfort escaped him, this was one of the things he taught himself how to do some time after his first awakening. Something he knew to be his and his alone in his situation. He swiped his hand into the 'drawing' and scattered it into the air as dust before standing; He felt calmer as he spoke to Star, faced turned away "I'm sorry." He didn't care if she understood or not, it was important to him she knew how he felt about it. His voice had the same kind of melancholy tone it had when he had first learned he was doomed to vanish. There was a soft quicksilver color in his eyes.
He scratched Nall's head for a few minutes. Nall was an impressive animal, his bodily size rivaled that of a normal griffin, just without wings. The massive white wolf was a comforting presence despite what dwelled within it. Nall was no doubt glad to finally have some attention from Kalamos. He had noticed that Star was acting strangely, and seemed confused; but she was the only one with any kind of handle on the situation. If she could end things peacefully, there was no point in his talking. There was great concern in his mind for the conflict that seemed to be present in her state of mind. He didn't know what to do about it. The workings of her mind were nothing like the workings of his mind. He let the passing breeze sweep through him, it helped him clear the thoughts in his head. The only rational explanation he could arrive at for Star's conflicted behavior was that she was fighting against what she was; Similar in some ways to himself, but his case was different in that she seemed to have another personality. She also seemed oblivious to this, what he questioned was whether or not her other one was also oblivious. He lost himself to deep thought while he listened attentively. These thoughts did well in depressing him.
-
Thorlan had remained silent as he watched the encounter, as he seemed to do quite often when the group of them met any being. This seemed different to him though, Kalamos seemed to be fighting some inner thoughts while Star seemed to be fighting a second personality. His own mind stayed focussed on the demon before them, no trust showing as he was so quick to draw his blade and admit his blood lust.
For a moment he watched the world that Kalamos drew in the ground, the skill making him smile slightly as he too remembered several things that had past between the two of them but as soon as he remembered the one in front of them that smile was gone, Star seemed to have control of the situation despite whatever mindset she was in adding to Thorlan's discomfort, as the demon spoke once more the drow relaxed seeing no fight coming as of yet. The demon was not ready for that fight obviously, "what is going to happen indeed...." he muttered under his breath as he turned away from the group. Star had spoken of war something Thorlan did not entirely want to see a second time in his life.
He pulled his blade a tiny bit from it's sheath as he walked a short ways back up the steps and closed his eyes. A shadow of the griffin that circled them past over him and he remembered the lord of the realm, how ironic that he would be watching this encounter and more than likely see nothing done about a second demon in his realm. The thought was quickly thrust from his mind as Uusretiqua entered it and spoke of preparations between the two of them. He would fall silent to the rest of them once more, whether or not they could tell that he was in communication with the blade he wouldn't know.
-
In the bowles of his fortress, Gorbrack the demon lord of ire, became very much aware of the new demonic pressence in the land of Calgoa. With great haste he forged a connection from his mind to Star's and made to enter her thoughts. He would try softly at first, the less he had to fight the better. He needed to speak with this demon, but first he needed a vessel.
"My dear child, who is this demon, our brother that has found you? Will you tell me his name? Come precious one, let me speak with him through you, that my will may be done, that you may reign in eternal darkness and splendor." He spoke softly to Star, he spoke sweetly and with a voice full of care. It could be said that he did care for Star, if it were possible for him to care for anyone. More or less he found her useful, and that was the closest thing to love he'd ever felt. But Gorbrack could act well, and he hoped she'd take the bait.
-
She smiled up at the devil before her and calmed as he shrank down to a human size. He looked almost elf-like with the pointed ears to which she almost giggled. "Much better, you do know that people don't like seeing a walking demon. It usually means death upon sight." She turned to Kalamos who had walked away and gave a sad concerned look. She walked to his side immediately.
She moved his legs and sat between them, her back upon his chest. "Love, I apologise for stopping you... but I do not feel the need to see a fight break out before..." she cut off her words, "dreams come true..." she chose the wording carefully, almost cryptic. She felt his armor against her back, leaned her head back to lay against him lovingly. It was odd to see someone find comfort in metal against flesh such as she did; for years it was the only contact she had with Kal: metal against skin. She took his hand within hers and held it.
Words, kind comforting words raped her mind. Her eyes closed gently as she began to rock slightly to and fro. She had heard this voice before within her mind. He was speaking to her, wanting to know the devil's name. She answered him silently Kenoras... her eyes snapped open suddenly and she cowarded into Kalamos. She wasn't sure if he had heard the demon lord as well, but with skin contact he probably did. She was lost and confused now. She didn't know who was trying to contact her, was it a victim from her past or someone new? She was scared and turned to Kalamos for comfort.
But yet something stirred within her blood, excited her, gave her strength. It was like she was going in for a kill, this feeling of anticipation.
Nall
He rubbed into Kal's hand, lapped at it lovingly. When the new demon contact came into Star's mind, her father felt it. He became restless and danced through the wolf's blood. Kal would be able to feel the wolf's temperature rising as sharp teeth gently clamped down upon his free hand, a silent warning of concern to look at Star; He knew something was happening but yet did not know what. He didn't fully come out though, he was stirring but subsided back into the wolf... he knew that if he came to be that his presence would be known to the others and all could be lost for his Darkstar.
The wolf by himself was not stupid though, he could tell that his master was troubled. A gentle whimper and soon huge head fell into her lap. Yes, these three were a family and together they were strong.
-
Gorbrack was silent for a moment as he listened to Star's reply. Kenoras, it was no name he knew, but then there were many demons with which he was not aquainted. This however was unimportant, the demon Kenoras could help him. He concidered trying to force his way through the girl's defences and seize her body to communicate with this Kenoras, but that would be too rash. Instead he reached out with the tendrils of his mind to touch the new demon's.
"Kenoras, a new demon to meet. How luck it is that we should find one another. Tell me my child, would you help me with somthing?" His voice hissed into the other's mind.
-
He felt teeth pierce through his gauntlet, and his blood scent seeped into the air. The silver light in his eyes was intensifying, brightening. His wound did not regenerate at all and his armor instantly lit with the same silver light Star knew and hated. The powers swirling in Kalamos filtered out into the atmosphere around him like a fog. He could feel it; The presence of the demon that addressed Star. The one that angered her father. Gorbrack would feel this new presence surrounding everyone he reached out to, and as he would look at it; It looked back and it suddenly changed from a gentle silver light to the figure that was at the center of it briefly. He could feel it, the power sleeping in this thing that looked at him. That one mind expanded and broke down into the thoughts within, stretching out like a ripple in a pond over the others and sealing over them. Ceasing after considerable growth; Beneath the surface of this mass, light was everywhere. Kalamos did not move to attack the Demon Lord's mind, he would do nothing more than get in the way.
The Demon Lord was looking at someone whom was responsible for uncounted fatalities over the course of his life. His thick silver light was palpable with the blood of creatures of all kinds in the world of mind and reeked of sorrow; This was merely the surface to a far reaching galaxy of atrocities, and regrets that dwelled beneath. It was like looking upon a mass of fortresses composed out of entire mountains that drifted to and fro in blank space. Something one couldn't hope to penetrate or escape easily. All that this awareness was doing, had been doing for a considerable amount of time now was watching the Demon Lord. Now that very lord was made to know he was being watched by this individual. The center of this great mass of thoughts was centered on Star completely. The sheer size of this mental barrier seemed to surround all the nearby minds. The Demon Lord's mental actions would first have to break or attempt to pass through Kalamos' own mind before he could toy with the minds of those around him. The silver surrounded everyone near him, and did them no harm. Kalamos stopped moving, and was breathing very quietly; He no longer reacted to anything going on around him. Even to Star he had no reactions, it was as if his mind was no longer there. He looked like he could be suffering from paralysis. The reality was that it surrounded them and an area spanning several tens of feet, and was most strongly concentrated around Star.
Star, her father, and Thorlan all knew something very important. Kalamos was in a highly vulnerable state now despite the unbelievable strength brought forth to defend them. As well as he was protecting them, he himself had no defenses. The one mind Gorbrack could reach and contact with ease was Kalamos' very own mind. The very one that watched Gorbrack so carefully, intently. He tended to all those around him as carefully as a spider tended to its web. If Gorbrack were to look at Kalamos directly, he would be looking down a tunnel, the same kind of tunnel that a shadow incarnation found himself staring at twice and managed to survive. Kalamos couldn't help but question himself as to why despite the several oppurtunities to use one of his most powerful attacks, he hadn't. This was the third time all the preparations were met and he could not ready it, or fire it. This time, it was Star's very words that now placed his mind in incredible danger and prevented him from starting the only attack that was possible for him. The only one that would be able to protect him from Gorbrack. And as much as Star, Nall, or Thorlan could want to protect him, he wouldn't let them and they couldn't, because it would destroy the defense he gave everyone. He couldn't help but smile.
-
Kenoras remained standing there before the three of them and the unnaturally large wolf, waiting for any of them to answer his questions with something more then what the girl had said about him being in demon form. It was then that he felt the presence of another within his mind, as he heard words drift into his thoughts for but a moment. His first thoughts of a response was to say no, but he never got the chance because of the strange silver, mist like energy that permeated the air and surrounded them all. The silver mass somehow cut them all off from the surrounding area, or so it seemed, and on top of that Kenoras no longer felt the presence of the entity in his mind. He focused for an instant, and he was immediately aware of the source of the barrier like fog; the one whose armor he had thought was gold, but he could now see it was actually just the normal silver gray.
He couldnât help but remember the golden warrior he had faced in the past at that realization, the one who had placed him within the sword along with Anigavâs help. So long ago, but he could not dwell in the past now. âI asked you all a questionâ¦â he started, his voice as deep and frightening as always even though he was in his elf like human form now, âWhat are your names, and what is going to happen now? Shall we fight as enemies, or am I free to join you and offer any services I can in exchange to be left alone?â Kenoras added as he began to walk towards the three of them, eying the wolf behind the girl more then any of the others.
He could also see that for whatever reason, it seemed that the male he had mistaken for his past enemy was in a deep trance, likely as a result from projecting the large barrier. He didnât notice any sort of tunnel leading from Kalamos however, it would seem that he was either ignorant of it or it wasnât aimed at him at all, but another. âWell?â he asked again as he came to a stop only five feet from Star and Kal, nine feet from the wolf and further still from the drow.
-
Gorbrack's first inclination at being blocked from the minds of the others was to mercilessly attack Kalamos's own mind, but that would not fit to his design. He calmed himself and went to the one place that was not blocked. "You, holy warrior? Paladin? Summoned creature? You are all of these and yet you are not real. You posses no soul where as even I, the banished and cast aside, have one. But you love, Kalamos. Yes, I know your name. You love Star, our dearest demonic princess. She is destined for greatness you know. And you... you can travel that road with her, I can make it so." The voice grew with intensity and urged Kalamos to listen. "Think of it, with your love for all time, and never having to leave her again. I am not evil Kalamos, I am simply the defeated in a one sided story. You know it to be true that the victor writes history. And as such I, my kind, and your love are made to be evil. Think on my words Kalamos, think on my wor..." The voice was suddenly cut off by a seconed pressence that arrived without warning.
"SILENCE!!!" A voice rang out in the depths of Kalamos's mind, but if Kalamos would listen, then he would recognize the voice. Lord Validrir then plummeted from the sky and landed with an earth shattering crash. He in his griffin form towering above the others there. Great eyes looked over them all and fixed on Kenoras, and a deep growl rumbled from inside his chest.
-
Thorlan came out of his conversation with Uusretiqua and turned to see the demon coming towards the group. Faster than perhaps all in the group thought possible except for Kalamos he stood between him and the other two, his hand once more on his blade as he recognized Kalamos' vulnerability. Everything that was happened seemed to be leading up to something that he was sure he didn't want to happen, and much less wanted to miss if it did. He did not hear the conversations among the minds as his friends did, but he knew that something was going on. He turned back to the demon, "Be patient, and perhaps you will get your answers instea..." the word was cut off as he heard the screamed word, bringing his attention upwards, "and yet it continues..." he muttered under his breath.
He took a step back, figuring there would be some kind of confrontation between Validrir and this demon. A slight smirk formed as he thought about everything that had happened since they came to this realm, how everything seemed to be another near fight, even among allies. As that thought crossed his mind he glanced at Star. Quickly he looked back to Validrir and Kenoras making sure he wasn't going to get hit by anything while he wasn't paying attention.
-
The gentle gaze he had on the darkness faded with thought and soon he responded casually and softly. He wasn't surprised by Validrir's sudden interjection. Quietly, his power subsided back into himself, he opened his eyes; Silver light burying the true color of his eyes in involuntary power. He spoke gently in plain speech and thought, "To have her love forever? Never having to leave her side?" He looked briefly to Star, "Large promises for one so deceitful and un-trustworthy." He began his next words calmly raising his tone to a normal one, "I've had her love for years, and she has mine; And it is her, and only her, whom will ever be able to take that from me. I will never sacrifice her freedom for mine; and I will see to it that she never has that taken from her."
His eyes took a sharper, more focused tone as he drew closer to Star speaking outright to both lords, "You've done more than speak to her. You've betrayed her trust. You've betrayed me." Gorbrack and Validrir could see the swelling fiery anger burning underneath Kal's eyes. Anger at both of them; the kind of anger that could easily be recognized as an anger of betrayal. He hadn't head the words of Kenoras earlier, he was in a trance during the time Kenoras spoke the words. Kalamos' heart felt like it was going to tear out of his chest with all the anger that was seething in him. The bite wound on his hand slowly sealed. He was fairly aware Star would be aware of his current state.[Inner Light] He was on that thin borderline between tears of anger and going on a rampage, only he hadn't shed tears. He became quiet as he awaited reaction from the others, and his attention was most strongly focused on Star and what her reaction was to be.
-
Validrir indeed sensed the anger in Kalamos, and he heard the knight's accusation against him and Gorbrack. And then somthing happened that would eventually cause Validrir great surprise at himself. Where as he would normally have responded with kindness and understanding, a deep and burning anger also erupted within him. It was not long before his anger consumed all of his reason and his good nature. The massive griffin's head swung toward Kalamos and a mighty voice boomed into the minds of all those near.
"YOU WOULD DARE TO JUDGE ME WITH THE LIKES OF GORBRACK!!! YOU, WHO UNDERSTANDS SO VERY LITTLE OF WHAT I HAVE DONE FOR MY PEOPLE! DO YOU KNOW WHAT I HAVE SACRIFICED?!! DO YOU EVEN UNDERSTAND WHAT I AM?! MARK MY WORDS KALAMOS, I WILL SEE YOU AND HER BOTH DESTROYED IF YOU EVER ATTEMPT TO CHALLANGE MY ACTIONS AGAIN!!!"
And then all at once, Validrir was himself again. The anger subsided and left the lord with deep regret for what he had said. The form of the mighty griffin faded and became that of a man. There stood Validrir, his shoulders slumped and his eyes down. Slowly he looked up, deep blue eyes filled with sorrow. "What is happening to me?" He whispered.
-
She sat against Kalamos, his eyes shifting in tone, his energy covering her completely. He was forming a barrier around her mind. She loved this man, he might not have a soul of his own in reality; he had hers forever. She curled into his hard metal, enjoying how he protected her so. She turned to meet his gaze, and her adoring look changed into one of sorrow: she could tell he was becoming one of his other forms. She loved it and hated it; he was so very glorious in this form, she adored looking at him, being able to be called the magnificent angel her own love... he was not himself in this form, he was wonderful and she stood in awe of him and she loved him, but he was not there and he did not look at her the same way: she was common folk. A deep sigh escaped her lips as she thought of all the things happening right now. She took her look back to the new demon, her tone had changed back to her normal state. "My name is Star... my wolf is Nall. The ebony skinned one is known as..." she smirked over to Thorlan, "Drow," she said it almost lovingly, "It is what I refer to him as," she turned to look at her most precious treasure who was lost in his own void, "This is..." she took in a deep breath as she smiled at him, "My everything..." she turned back to Kenoras, "If they want you to know their names, I am sure they will tell you. You do need patience, young one. As for joining our party of travellers? We are an odd group. As long as you don't bring hostility I welcome you, kin."
Kal was almost struggling behind her, she could feel his energy heighten once more. She looked at him with more concern, wondering what he could be dreaming, who he was protecting her from. She gripped his hand tightly, worried for his mental state. "Love?" Just then Validrir came crashing down to the earth, leaving a shock wave that shook the ground beneath her. She looked at the griffin and cocked her head to the side: he was a magical sight, indeed. This magnificent creature gave off a mot glorious energy of the Gods, like Validrir did. It was most curious to her. Kalamos began to speak, he was having conversation with someone or something; all she could hear was his side, as if he was speaking to himself. She smiled at his words, for each word he said about her was true. He has had her love for years and will forever. But to never having him leave her side, how tempting the taste would be. He finished speaking and she was going to answer his statement, or rather, question part of it. But suddenly the griffin stepped forward and her mind was raped by the voice of Validrir. Instantly she knew what this creature was, almost like her own father with a griffin form. She stood with such quickness, not even Kalamos would have seen her move this suddenly before, she was a former assassin of the highest price; she soon found herself with her hand upon the neck of the creature. Her eyes flared red, she was angered by the God's actions. "You DARE threaten my love? I can over run your WHOLE LAND with demons! Do you understand ME?! I can murder every... EVERY... being here... I will cause more hate... more PAIN then you would EVER know! Your loyal subjects would SCREAM with hurt... BEG for mercy! Do you under STAND me?! NEVER.... NEVER threaten HIM again!!!" her chest was heaving with breath, her mind swam with hate, the flesh upon her hand was burning with fire. The griffin was changing back to a human form Validrir as she was yelling at him. She removed her grip upon his neck, "Never threaten my love again..." She stood in the way of Validrir and Kalamos, she would protect him with her life.
(NALL)
The great wolf had stirred during all of this, her father burning within him. He was outraged that this God would make such threats against HIS daughter. Did he even know who she was? 30 legions of demons at her will... and he, himself, was an original angel. He was fallen and became a most angry and powerful servant of hell. He was restless, the wolf's eyes flashed bright red, he wanted to come out. This was too much for his little girl! But he was saving it, although, he was now in control of the wolf's body fully right now.
-
Validrir did not move as Star relinquished her grip. He breathed slowly and found he had to make a controled effort to keep his anger from rising again. He heard her threats against his lands, but knew this was not the time for a confrontation. He had asked what was happening to him, but in his heart he knew. "This is wrong. My land is changing, reacting to Gorbrack's immanent return, and I am changing with it. I... am more angry, and am becoming more ruthless and violent as time goes on. Star, I was made an offer by the elder gods, and offer for Kalamos. I think you should listen to it."
-
He continued to await an answer from any of them when finally the drow stepped forward and spoke, followed shortly after by the human warrior who spoke of mutual love between himself and another and also of being betrayed. It was barely a second after the warrior fell silent that a blur came down from above and struck the ground in the middle of all of them, and after the dust cleared a large, magnificent white griffon could be seen. Kenoras knew it was the lord Validrir, but even he was surprised to hear him speak the words that heâd chosen. It was quite heartless, and certainly merciless sounding, both contradictions to how he had always conducted and presented himself around them.
Kenoras smiled, So, his true colors are beginning to show. In the hallway gallery, the painting of all those slaughtered demons probably didnât depict a scene of heroism for a righteous and just cause as Validrir would have everyone believe. Instead, it was probably a scene of genocide at the hands of a god painted by one of his followers, not a god answering the prayers of the innocent and destroying evil. A god who was being as evil and as he claimed those he butchered were. Hypocrisy at itâs finest. It seems such things are found in every dimension, in every time⦠He thought to himself after he heard what the lord had to say. Kenoras didnât even see her move, and even though he was watching Validrir it wouldnât have mattered if he had tried to follow her movements from the beginning.
She was like a shadow, nearly moving from one place to another in an instant before appearing before validrir, with his neck in hand. It wasnât long after that before the female demon who had welcomed him as kin earlier was herself replying to the lord in kind with her own threats, claiming to possess a furious wrath as well as the ability to back it up. All the while, she spoke of how she would unleash countless demons of hell into Validrirâs little sanctuary, effectively ending the existing of any sort of paradise with an evil the likes of which Validrir himself would be unable to fathom. All of pleased Kenoras greatly, every word she screamed forth as she stood before the lord holding onto his neck even though he was in griffon form.
He liked the way Star thought, and though he had never known her in his past, this little display of her speed impressed him and opened his eyes to just how deep her power might go. She would be a good ally. But Kenoras didnât have time to fantasize, he had to focus so he could aid the female demon. He turned away from Kalamos, the drow, and the dog, as he made his way to the forms of Star and Validrir. He brought his right hand up to chest level with his hand open as a yellow flash of electricity surged within his grasp before forming into a sword. This wasnât his sword, however, this was just a claymore. He didnât need his sword, not for this. It wouldnât be good for those nearby if he brought out the actual sword he himself is bound to and trapped within.
However, the thought was very appealing to him, and he hoped someday soon he would get a chance to use that sword. âLet us do thisâ¦â he said, as he came up behind and to the left of star, in front of and to the right of Validrir. He held his sword in both hands as he planted his feet, tilting his blade back into a more defensive position as he stood about five feet from the two of them. Earlier the warrior he had mistaken for his old enemy had actually said it best; Kenoras hungered for battle, and it seemed the scene unfolding around him would be his first chance to lessen that thirst since returning to the material plane, if only for a while before he needed to battle more.
-
He was blown away, the reactions weren't as he had hoped. Gorbrack had fallen silent, and Validrir had gotten extremely angry. Emotional strain was having it's toll on him, and to Star's furious response he snapped. It was like something deep in his chest popped, eyes of silver widened as he suddenly felt a surge of warmth. Instantly the environment around him changed dramatically, he hit one knee as great light showered over his vision. In his mind's eye he was pulled into the very glory of the sun's bright zephyr core. All this warmth turned inward, it was like he had become the black hole to which all this brilliance would be drawn in. The runes on his armor burned in shining yellow. This was unlike the other times. It sailed across his armor with unbelievable grace. A slap would sound as his hand would suddenly grasp Star's own from behind, gripping hers increasingly tightly. This was unlike the other times, he wasn't woozy; The strength was efforting to bury his mind, but he only hardened at its crushing power. He was resisting the mental submersion, his grasp of Star's hand was almost crushing, even for her vampire strength.
The warmth of the sun his vision held completely entered into him; and like a slow motion explosion he suddenly released Star's hand and lowered his body, exposing his back to the air above. Plates lit and moved, expanding and stretching over the silver light growing from his back. The cape on his back dissolved into the silver mass that overtook it. Wrapping around him and in a gentle hum forming great wings of silver. The complexion of his flesh became highly celestial in nature as feathers ruffled. Massive wings that towered above all normal angel wings opened as the regal angellic state Kalamos could assume had finished assuming dominance in his appearance. His wings moved back and forth with his own erratic breaths. He pulled himself to his feet, and although his appearance suggested otherwise, the look in his eyes told Star; He wasn't buried under the power of the angel spirit. His wings moved as gracefully and in a way completely different from before. It was natural motion, not the mechanical kind of motion he had before. The feel of the energy of the area was suddenly very thick and he took her burning hand and pulled her into his arms, "Calm down." His voice was gentle and clear; soft and lush with love for her. The flames of her hands held no effect on his own. Pushed aside by the raw power that was in his flesh; Flesh that held her so very gently. She had witnessed this, her heaven in him; Once before, and it was no less dramatic or awe inspiring. This was the second time, in all his life that he had ever retained awareness in this specific state. He was in one phrase: A symphony of power and emotion in which all could find a sense of peace.
-
She stood staring at the God before her as he spoke words of a meeting between her, Kalamos and Validrir himself. She shook her head gently, trying to wrap her mind around everything. The new Devil came to her aide: Kenoras. Steel was drawn by the demon, he held it at a ready stance. Star placed a gentle hand upon the blunt blade, "No... it is not needed," she paused, "Not yet at least..." She looked up at the demon and thought to herself Odd how a new demon would come to my side before anyone else... I have not even known him for more then a few moments and yet he would risk certain death along my side. Was blood so thick? She cleared her throat and spoke to Kenoras, her voice like honey melting upon one's tongue, "Thank you for your concern... we must have patience. This is why we gain a bad name for ourselves... patience...."
The energy shifted quickly and harshly to her. She could feel it move through her veins, crawl up and over her flesh. She sighed out pure energy. Feathers graced the silence with calming splendor; it struck such fear into Star though she couldn't catch her breath, she was frozen in time. She stared at the angry God before her; she wasnât trying to burrow into his mind. Once more the power from Kalamos, she could feel; it was like the sun was shining upon her naked flesh, followed with the slightest whisper of a breeze from angel wings. Star adored his angel form and she loathed it; it was a bittersweet feeling. He was magnificent as an angel, but Kal was void in this form. A clap sounded through the air, she could feel his hand embracing hers. She held it back, but soon his hand was crushing her, his strength was amazing; she turned slowly and looked into the silver void that were his eyes. Tears came to fill hers, she gasped for breathe, stunned he was crushing her tender hand, the bones she could feel were beginning to pop under it all, "Kal... stop.. you're hurting me."
He relished his grip finally as he breathed once more. He took her hand and pulled her close to his body. She fell into his embrace, fell into his warmth. She danced in his love for her. She looked up at the angel that was her love, she looked into his eyes and pushed past the initial feeling and there he was. He was in control of this form right now. She smiled, her hand hurt, she allowed the tears to fall gently down her cheeks; tears of pain, tears of happiness. "You're still here..." she forgot about the Lord behind her, Kal would protect her with his life. "You are everything to me, Kal..."
-
(OOC: sorry, I realize I'm due for a post and I'm really short on time for the next little while, excuse if my post quality seems to be slipping.)
Thorlan glared heavily at the demon as he drew a blade and made towards Validrir, everything seemed to be moving so quickly and he wasn't entirely sure how to react. Upon instinct his blade was in his hand, ready to fight against Kenoras, but as he spoke of aiding star he hesitated and his attention turned towards Kalamos who had begun to change in a way that Thorlan had never witnessed. Slowly Thorlan placed his blade back into it's sheath and turned to look at the others, unsure of so much.
-
Validrir watched as Kalamos turned into the form of a great archangel. He was impressed by the vision before him, but he also knew the urgency that Kalamos listen to him. He gave Kenoras an unhappy look before heading to Kalamos and grasping his shoulder. He knew this was not the time to fight the demon.
"Kalamos, the gods offered to create a soul for you, to give you a life of your own. This is unlike that which Gorbrack has offered you. He would enslave you, the gods seek to set you free from this cycle of death and resummoning. You must listen!"
-
Kalamos found himself in a peculiar situation. Star was within his arms, and standing equally close and grasping his shoulder, was Validrir. He heard what Validrir spoke of, "You shouldn't think that I wouldn't realize the obvious. The obvious isn't what's important here." Gorbrack had made clear to Kalamos a few things with their last encounter. Most prominenantly that he wanted Kalamos to suffer, by keeping secret his manipulation of Star from her. He needed to find a way to make her see. He heard Validrir make mention of the offer to give him true life, to which he didn't answer. He waited to hear more and more importantly, Star's reaction. His eyes darkened with what he was weighing, before the thought of Star brought him to an obvious thing; He helped Star back to her standing, "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to hurt you." Kalamos stepped back, reclaiming some distance between Validrir and himself. He waited and listened, but it was clear in his gaze that there he had no trust what-so-ever in Validrir, Kenoras, or Gorbrack. There were only two people here in whom he placed any faith here, and those two people were beside him. Easily within his ability to shield with his wings. His look shortly changed to one of decision. There was no question in the expression on his face to Star and Thorlan, he had made up his mind about something.
-
She leaned into the chest plate of Kalamos and smiled sweetly. She was tking him in, trying to ignore the situation around her. She heard swift movements made through the grass, a sweep of a cape... capes always gave people away... Her eyes opened tp see Valdrir moving too quickly for her liking right at this moment. He raised a hand and clapped it upon Kal's shoulder. She tensed up, ready to lash out at the God; Kal had felt this and calmed her, hand smoothing over her hair, caressing her gently. He stepped away from the Lord all the while responding to his words. He turned his attention to Star apologizing for the harm he put on her hand. She smiled up at him' "You are like me, unable to control your actions when changing forms..." she looked at him, her eyes dancing over every inchthat was him, "You are magnificant, Kalamos," so rarely did she use his full name.
She clenched her hand tightly, balling it into a fist; stretching her hand out, one could hear her bones twisting and popping back into place. It was an annoying sort of pain to her, her eyebrows furrowing in discomfort. She nodded her head to herself as if to say 'There all better.'
There were other things to be handled. She turned to Validrir's word and furrowed her nose. She looked to Kalamos and dropped her voice to a whisper, "My love... who is this Gorbrack? Isn't he just a part of my dreams?" she thought about the death and rebirth of Kalamos and how unfair was to him. "If you would like to spend your time here... you need a soul." She didn't mention that if that were to come around, she would have no one to feed off of, she would have to infect or kill humans once more. Validrir would ban her fro this land, because she would be killing the cattle they so dearly love. So it came down to his happiness, what he would want. She wouldnt take away his happiness, his want or need for anything... not even her life.
-
As Kenoras stood there next to Star and in front of the Lord Validrir, his eyes were focused intently on the core of Validrirâs body, waiting for any sign of attack so he could justify slaying the god. It was then, however, that his fantasies of a great and destructive battle with one such as the lord ended as Star spoke, and her voice was smoother then silk. She told him to wait, and he turned his gaze to her for but a moment as he decided to wait, if only for the time being. Kenoras looked back to Validrirâs form again after that, but he noticed a peculiar look with his peripheral from the one who called him kin as he waited, hoped even, for Validrir to attack. He couldnât help but wonder what she was thinking, but his thoughts were interrupted then as Star spoke yet again, once more of patience. She was constantly reminding him to be patient, and he had long known the value of patience, but he was just so anxious from being locked up for so long that Kenoras just wanted to start the killing as soon as he could now that he was free.
Just then, he felt something, like a wrenching of his intestines as he felt the presence of both Anderen and Anigav enter his thoughts, but it was only a telepathic presence, not one that would give off any sort of aura the others around him could detect. He struggled within himself for a moment, even as it appeared on the outside he was still just staring at Validrir with his weapon at the ready. He finally managed to push the two of them back into the depths of his mind, locking them away once more as he had earlier so he could wander the world in his own body, even if only for a while. Kenoras knew his time was nearly up since they had been so dominant and overwhelming in his mind that he had nearly lost control and let one of the two of them out as they almost overpowered Kenorasâ will. His time was short, but he could hold them off long enough to see what would come of the situation they were all currently in before he would have to make his exit, and give in so he could rest. He had to return to the sword, and keeping it hidden inside his body was taking a very large toll on his state of being, fatiguing him more and more the longer he kept it inside himself.
Kenoras focused his thoughts once more on those near him, as he watched the female demon turn as she was grabbed by her male companion, as he seemed to hold her arm very tightly, then told her to calm down. Kenoras wasnât paying attention to all of that though. He was looking at the massive and angelic wings that the warrior had, surprised to see such a sight, especially concerning the one he had taken for a mere mortal earlier. He was only beginning to realize how many assumptions heâd been making all along, when Star spoke, telling Kal he was hurting her.
It was then Validrir, came back into the fray, moving up behind Kalamos and grabbing him by his shoulder as he spoke of gods giving him a soul so he could live a life like a real person again. Haâ¦Such lies. The gods would never do such a thing, and if they did, it would always have serious and unmentioned repercussions for him⦠Kenoras thought to himself as he listened to the lordâs speech, and then waited for the angelic warriorâs reply. He didnât have to wait long as he spoke of something being obvious, and that the obvious wasnât important anyways before he turned and apologized to Star, not really answering Validrir at all. He didnât feel like he needed to see or hear anymore of what might transpire between all of those present, as he simply appeared to sink into the ground and faded from sight after a moment.
It was quite a distance away that he reappeared, coming up out of the ground behind Validrirâs tower, as he sat on the ground and closed his eyes, giving in finally to the call of the twos pests he had to ignore so often, even though they were always in his thoughts when he was weak like he was now. He faded from sight, as his body was replaced with Anderenâs, the flesh and cloths he wore both replaced in an instant with Anderenâs flesh and clothes.
Anderen opened his eyes to see the forest about fifteen feet away from him, and he felt a solid surface against his back as he looked behind him and then up the wall of the tower. He decided here was as good a place as any to take a moment and think of all that had happened while he and Anigav were trying to gain control.
-
Validrir sighed as those around him seemed to neither trust nor listen to him. It would seem that he'd burned all his bridges with these people. He heard star ask Kalamos about Gorbrack. "Kalamos does not know him as I do." Validrir said as he began to circle around to their front. "He is the demon lord of wrath, and was once the ruler of this realm until I took it from him. Those paintings in my tower, the demon trophies, all are reminants and depictions of my war with Gorbrack. From what I know of Gorbrack, he is no respecter of persons, even demonic royalty. He personally over threw several other demon lords just because he wanted their strength for his own. The only reason he would keep you alive is if he had a use for you, but believe me, he would see all of you killed." Validrir began to make his way in the direction of his tower. "If you are wise you will either heed my words of the elder god's proposal, or you will leave my realm. Things are about to get ugly, and I have a city to prepare for war, good day." He turned to leave then but stopped and looked around. "Where did that demon go?"
-
He stepped forward, folding wings back over Zoycite and seemingly following Validrir; Stopping suddenly he flared his wings forward and the great vacuum of air push through and past him. If Star and Thorlan weren't well footed, it might pull them from the ground. In the event of them be pulled into the gust, they would just land against his feathered wings. This great blast of wind struck against Validrir's back with no effect other than a gentle push. Kalamos closed his eyes and leaned back, into the swing of his wings. More than air was moved by the powerful motions of his great wings. Energy flows were twisted, and curled around them all; The visual and magical effect is what an artist would depict, as freedom. In that freedom, Kalamos lowered his head and opened them again. Supernatural teal overtaking the gentle silver in his eyes. "Gorbrack is a real demon Star, and he's been doing more than simply speaking to you, in a similar albeit opposite way to Validrir's. Wasn't there more to what you had to say about this offer Validrir? Most importantly, what's the catch?" He stepped closer to Validrir, "I'll take this moment to point out something I find peculiar. I'm certain there is a deeper connection between you and Gorbrack." He shrugged at Validrir's question about Kenoras. He wasn't paying enough attention to Kenoras to know where exactly he vanished to. His wings relaxed as the disturbance in the magic of the area caused by the mere motion of his unique wings subsided. His wings returned to a relaxed position.
-
"The catch? You are wise enough to know that there is always a catch, I suppose. The elder gods require that you and Star help me keep my realm, and fight against the demonic hoard that threatens it." Validrir arched an eyebrow and shook his head. "And as for a connection between me and Gorbrack, you would be right. As I am the lord of this realm, so was he. In this we are connected through the realm itself. We will have an effect on one another, I am becoming more harsh in my actions, and I have no doubt he has obtained some of my traits. For instance he seems more patient than before."
-
Standing next to her love, she listened to those around her. Her ears betrayed her as everything went silent; she watched her kin disappear, slipping into the earth beneath them. She closed her eyes Don't leave me for long, kin... With Kalamos beating his wings, she came back to the conversation at hand, her body being lifted from the ground and soon found herself against gentle feathers. She sighed against them, delicate white caressed her flesh. Star adored the feeling of his wings against her.
Listening to Kal's words she sighed gently, she brought her body up, cupping her hand over her mouth to his ear "But he called me princess... was it just a loving term used from one demon to another that is younger?" Validrir spoke of the conditions of the giving of life, she took in a deep breath and let out a long defeated sigh. This god was asking her to go into a fight, blindly none the less. She was asked to kill her own kin... and if they chose not to, they were banned from this peaceful land. She looked down, slumped to the ground, hair covered her face and flowed around her in the cooling breeze. "Can there be no peace for us? For you? For me? My love... are we to be constantly thrown into war?" she couldn't hide her instincts though, she did almost adore the thought of war and blood shed. "Will Lord Gorbrack not listen to him, Kalamos?" she was referring to Validrir. She looked to the sky "Daddy?" she wrapped her own arms around herself and held her tight, she was trying to comfort herself.
So there was a connection between Validrir and Gorbrack, she wasn't quite shocked... more intrigued. So the demon needs the god and the god needs the demon.
-
"If I cannot destroy Gorbrack and his forces than there will be no peace for any one. I do not ban you from my land, but seek to keep you out of harms way." Validrir said as he turned to leave again. "I will say this, the offer stands. You will either fight, or you must leave this land as quickly as possible, for the enemy will not take mercy on you. Do what you will, but know that you stay at your own peril. Come to me with your answer soon. Should you wish to leave, I will open a portal to another realm for you. But if you will fight, we must quickly begin to prepare." And with that Validrir bowed slightly to them and swiftly walked away.
-
Kalamos straightened his stance and leaned back to Star returning her whisper, "In my experience; Respect between demons comes down to a very thin line of hostility and respect." He raised his head and called out as Validrir departed, "If we have an interest in helping you, you'll see us again in the white tower." He waited very cautiously until Validrir was gone from sight and senses toward his city before he resumed his conversation with Star, "It seems, we've once again fallen into the gray area of what will become a violent ordeal. I'm not sure what I should do Star..." Wings slumped slightly against his back. He felt nearly as lost as she was and for him that was something that almost never happened. He needed time to think.
-
Listening to the words of the murdeous god, she almost cringed in disgust at his request. She turned to Kal as Validrir left, her nose scrunched up at him almost in a child-like way of disapproval. He was speaking calmly to her, each sylabol like a delicate symphony to her ears. Star nodded her head to him in response. She never responded to Validrir for he had left in haste. In the back of her mind, she knew this land was a place where Kalamos could become what he truly was meant for; he stood for the firs time in years in control of his angel form. There was something about here that made him stronger, made him almost alive; this place burned her skin, this place made her fall in love with Kal over again and again. This was a good place for love, and in turn would be a good place for her... if they survived the ordeal that Validrir was so urgent about. "If we stay, we fight... if we go, we fight..." she turned her gaze up to meet Kal's eyes, "I don't fight for sides anymore, love, only yours. I fight for you and alongside of you." She secretly knew he also didn't fight for any side as well, she knew he fought for his own good judgement. Star learned throughout time that she would fight for the survival of those she cared for and loved and for her own survival.
She leaned into him, wrapping her arms around his armor best she could, the cold steel against her naked arms was a harsh reality that he wasn't nearly close enough to her at this very moment. She rested her head against the plate that covered his chest, but still she could hear what would be his heartbeat, she could feel the blood flowing through his veins; this was her comfort. "So, my love... shall we stay and listen to what this man has to say?"
Her mind wandered to a war between demons and angels. She couldn't shake it, her heart began to beat faster, bringing it to a normal pace for she had a heart beat that mimicked death normally. "Kal? I have to tell you, I have seen this war the hostile God spoke of. While I was sleeping, before you returned, I was thrown into someone's mind... not yours or the Drows... but someone unfamiliar to me. It rained blood from the sky, death all around us. We fought in this war... but I do not know how it ends for I was thrown back into reality." She paused, not wanting to picture them fightng on opposite sides, "I am not sure if it was the Angel Lord's thoughts or this Demon Lord you seem to know..." She sighed gently, wondering how he would react to this new information. "Being a dream walker has its downfalls and yet has amazing benefits." She closed her eyes as she leaned against his chest.
Her thoughts turned to this land once more and for a single second in time allowed herself to dream about living all time with him and carrying out with a family with him.
-
She must have fallen asleep in the music hall, everyone was gone around her. The room was still except for her breathing. She stood slowly, hands out to feel where she would be going. She gave thanks to Pensworth's memories, for she moved through the hall with ease and grace. Exiting the music hall she found herself surrounded by voices of the up most urgency. Rustling clothes and voices; whispers from feathers were made: they were getting ready for something. Silver dragged her hand along the wall of the hall, fingers tracing and memorizing the path instantly. She made her way to the main hall, her feet hitting cold marble. She was now in the way of everyone, they moved past her as grunts of distaste escaped their lips.
There she stood, she wasn't making any effort to move, she made them move around her. She was catching the voices from everyone. She came to a conclusion that evil was coming to the land. Lips gently parted and she finally spoke, her voice was like one from a goddess, it would stop anyone in their tracks, "A battle?" Silver was a silent beauty but when she spoke it was as if she was crafted by the gods just for the mortals' pleasure. "Well? Is someone going to answer me?" She would wait there as those around her would stare at her in awe, a frustrated sigh came from her. No on dared speak to her, she was, afterall a stranger. Soon she departed and went to her room where she sat on her bed and tried to turn the voices down within her head.
-
*Thorlan stood silently, as he had so many times in the past while before hearing the words of his blade once more within his mind. With a soft sigh he looked back to the others, war would come to this land, there was no doubt of that and yet he was forced with this decision of his own. He moved to Kalamos and offered a silent nod one he was sure Kalamos would recognize, Thorlan had other business to attend to, but he had no doubt that he would return and more than likely when he was needed. Slowly he moved off to the side of the hill, calling upon the power of his blade to take him away as a bolt of lightnight struck his lifted blade.*
(OOC: Some things have come up in my life that are going to prevent me from posting for a while, I'll try and keep an eye on the RP and when I feel that I can actually commit myself more fully to it I will return. My apologies to all of you for this but I promise I will be back.)
-
Anderen opened his eyes after a while, with the thoughts and conversations passed between himself and Anigav, and at times even Kenoras all still fresh on his mind. They had spoken about quite a lot, even though Kenorasâ presence wasnât a constant in the things they were discussing. Anderen felt as if he had accomplished something, and he also felt less confused about them now that he had exchanged his thoughts and opinions with them and theirâs as they replied. While they were speaking within his mind it all seemed as if it had lasted hours, though to his surprise when he opened his eyes again the sun was still out, and it still seemed to be close to the time it was when he had begun his meditation. Placing his armored right hand flat on the ground, he put his weight on it as he pushed himself up, tucking his right leg under him as he planted his left foot, getting to his feet. After he was standing, he turned and looked at the tower, looking for the large door, but after he didnât see the door, he started to walk around the tower until he came around finally to the front a short time later.
As he went to enter he noticed there were two guards standing watch when before there had been none; Anderen thought it peculiar, but they seemed to recognize him as they allowed him entry, so he continued past them and into the main hall and thought nothing more of the guards. As he made his way further inside he could hear a great deal of people talking and arguing, and a lot of what sounded like planning for a battle coming from a room down the hall to his left. He decided to see what all the commotion was about, and as he was making his way to the door, he took care to walk quietly so he could hear all that was being said. He heard various male and female voices speaking of a rise in the presence and sightings of demons throughout the lordâs land, the coming battle with someone named Gorbrack, and other things related to preparing and planning for a war. He was very interested to know who this Gorbrack was, and why there was a war on the horizon, and where the lord validrir himself was.
Just then, he remembered the blind girl, though he couldnât remember her name, and he felt he could trust her more then the lord, though he didnât know why, and he then decided to seek out the servant pensworth, to find out where he might find the girl. He finally entered the room then, and as all of those within gradually saw him as he looked for pensworth, they all fell silent. He felt unwelcome just from how they looked at him, un trusted even, and when they all fell silent, the proverbial pin drop would have sounded something like thunder as they all stared at him. He ignored them, they were all nothing, and he continued to make his way through the crowd as he sought the servant out. After a short while more he finally saw the servant, doing as was his job by serving one of the guests. Anderen didnât care to wait for him to finish what he was doing, as he walked up to him and the girl he was attending and opened his mouth to speak, most of was hidden by his helm but his mouth and eyes were fairly visible in the âTâ design.
âExcuse me, but where might I find that blind girl?â Anderen asked, and he waited for pensworthâs reply. It didnât take the servant long as he excused himself for a moment from the womanâs needs and turned to Anderen, saying that the blind girl might likely be found in her room, and he then told Anderen where it was at. âThank you.â he said, as he turned and exited the room, noticing the commotion from within return, when it had been absent while he was there. Yes, Iâm certainly not trusted here, even unwelcome. I see it in their eyes. Iâm a foreigner, they probably think I am a spy from their enemies.. Who knows? he thought to himself as he sighed, making his upstairs and to the room pensworth had said she might be found in. When he finally arrived, he knocked on the door and stood there as he waited for any sign she might be inside.
-
Kalamos stood slowly, helping Star to her own feet. Upon realizing the three of them were alone he looked at Nall, "Let's talk about these situations together." He leaned against a tree as he thought and prepared to listen to the words that would follow. "Your father and I have an agreed distrust and anger with Gorbrack and I am also angry with Validrir. I think you should hear whatever needs to be told to you from him though." His wings fluttered as he continued briefly, "I'm not sure what 'true' life would do to me. I'm fairly certain there will be consequences to gaining it. You probably know better than me, as you know how to bring me back." He thought for a moment, if he could see how it was done, examine it specifically, maybe he could prepare some kind of arcane magical reaction that would do it for Star. He shook the thought from his head, right now he had to think about Validrir's offer. What did it mean for him, for them; Would it be worth acquiring life... To slaughter many once more? Perhaps there was another answer. He glanced to Star, to Nall, he thought to himself, 'What would I do with full fledged life? What could we do with the offer of life?' His glance stopped on Nall and shortly after he shook his head, 'Probably not the best of ideas.' Then his eyes fell on Star; His face slowly beamed into a look of sudden realization as he recalled her nightmares. An idea had dawned in his head, one that he could reason re-entering battle for. He saved his thoughts for until after they would have spoken.
-
Sitting upon the bed so graciously given to her (for use) by the Lord Validrir, she was trying to make the loudness and urgency of the tower escape her head. Being blind gave her a heightened sense of hearing (among her other senses). She thought about the upcoming war that was bound to happen, she could fend for herself, although most looked at her as helpless. Soon a knock came to her door.
Slowly she got up and walked to the door. Cold metal send chills through her body as she turned the knob. She thought it would be Pensworth. Her eyes focused on an orange and red heat given off by the clearly male figure that stod in front of her. She nodded to him, "Hello Pensworth... have you come for conversation?" She walked back into the room, sat upon the bed. "Please come in"
The room was light by selectively placed candles to mark where things were in the room; it smelt of fresh flowers and herbs. She turned to look at the man, and son realized that it was not Pensworth at all: he gave off too much magical/celestial presence (or power if you may). She blushed immediately, her skin turning flush in her cheeks. Auburn hair fell over her face, hiding her embarassment, as she tilted her head down. Soon she looked back up to him, ebony blindfold across her eyes. "I am sorry... I have mistaken you for the had butler, Pensworth." She paused, heard no feathers, saw no wings from this man, had she met this man formally? No... just saw/felt his presence for a short bit, "You are the Lord's guest as well? My name is..." she thought better of it, she hasn't told anyone her true name to hide her identity of being a princess, the long lost true ruler of a kingdom long forgotten and covered in dust. "My name is Silver." She waited for him to introduce himself and nodded her head in response, "Have you came for conversation?" she was hoping he would start talking about anything. She craved company with people for she had been away from them for so long, most people advoided her like a leper.
So here she sat, a perfect statue carved from the Gods with a single blindfold across her eyes. Everything about breathed elegance, screamed royalty.
-
She watched as the Lord walked away and listened to Kal's words. She took his hand within hers and began to walk towards the tower in silence next to him. The wolf followed closesly to her before he nudged his nose between her thigh and lifted her upon his back. She idly pet the snowy fur trying to take in everything. "So you and Daddy have been talking? More?" She knocked on the wolf's head "Daddy... come to" Instantly the wolf's eyes changed red. "Life... true life... heh, even I don't know the meaning. I have lived for so long feeding off of others to live, its almost as if I do not have true life..." Her head turned up to Kal, "True live for you would more then likely mean that you would lose a lot of your powers, Love." There was a long pause again, "And I would have to feed upon living humans once again, feeding from you would be out of question." Star paused once more, took a deep breath, "But we must fight. This is a war that doesn't involve us and yet involves us more then we know, I do believe. But I suppose we should listen to the murder's plea."
She was looking at her Love and just smiling. She would follow him into the fires of hell; she would follow him through the gates of heaven.
-Nall-
Her Father was present through this conversation, wanting to speak out but kept silent. He had told Kalamos to never let her find out her true identity and in toll hoped he knew to not allow the Lord to have knowledge of it either. Zoycite was his life and world. Kalamos was her, so in turn was his as well. These were going to be dark times... crimson times that he craved deep down and he knew secretly she would enjoy highly.
-
He walked with them, calmly and quietly. He wasn't sure how to say what was on his mind, but like all situations in which to speak of something with such vulnerability it sort of just slipped out; "Star... What would you say, if I could end forever one of your most terrible nightmares? Would that be worth the amount of blood we've been asked to spill; The amount of blood we know we're likely to spill?" He looked at her more directly, watching closely for a response. He was certain she would understand these words. That she would understand his idea, his possible intent. He was weighing how he would present such an offer to ammend their bargain to the Lord of Valor. Everything was hanging on the next moment's reaction from Star for Kalamos; He hadn't the foggiest how she would take such a profane offer to something that she could very easily be holding as something sacred. She could feel the tension of his nervouseness and hear it in his steps. He knew he was treading on easily dangerous ground.
-
Her breathing stopped when he asked his question. It turned through her mind. She couldn't wrap it around the question. "What would be worth so much death? The only thing worth that kind of slaughter is my love for you..."
A nightmare. Her whole life was a nightmare when she looked back on it. "Don't sacrfice your life for mine..."
She took in a deep breath. And awaited his response.
-
He slowed to a stop with her at his side as he took a couple calm breaths. For a brief moment, the ruffling of his wings stilled and they seemed to shine and fade. They regained their solidity. His eyes steadily opened as he leaned in and spoke to her in a whisper, "I recall a certain light bound to you and you alone. I've seen that light once. Like me, it has nothing; Unlike me, she has no freedoms at all." He watched briefly, "I would spill blood, to give to her what has been offered me. To give her what you've been trying to share with her." There was a warmth in his eyes as he whispered the words. Words he would be sure no one else heard. He wouldn't dare to trust anything with this knowledge, the way he wouldn't dare to tell Star what her father had told him about her heritage.
-
He didnât have to wait long, for the door opened only a few moments after he had knocked and he was met with a visage of beautiful perfection, if perfection was possible for mortal flesh. The only thing he saw on this womanâs form that made her seem more mortal and less perfect, was the black blindfold that covered her eyes. When they had met in the forest, he hadnât been focusing on her so much as he was on the things happening around them at the time, and so he hadnât really noticed her blindfold before. When she began speaking, he was about to say hello himself, but she beat him to it, though she called him pensworth, when he clearly was not. Yesâ¦Sheâs as blind as a bat. How unfortunate. So sad that she is unable to see the world as it is, and she must instead live in darkness⦠Anderen thought to himself, unaware of her heightened senses or any ulterior abilities she possessed. Though he wasnât Pensworth, he had indeed come for conversation and when she invited him in he entered, closing the door behind him.
The heavy wooden door slammed shut, though such was not his intent, he was merely distracted by the beauty of the woman before him. In all of his years of fighting and satisfying a bloodlust he was never able to explain, he had never bothered to find himself a woman and continue his line. His people were dead, he was indeed the last of his race and clan, and he was unsure if such hot burning blood as his that screamed for war should be passed on into a new generation. Until now. It was the strangest thing, how this woman he had only just met who was blind yet perfectly shaped in all other ways had instantly gotten his heart beating faster, his blood flowing like a hot river as he became flushed with an emotion he couldnât place. He was nearly in his thirtieth year on this mortal coil, having never once tasted the flesh of a woman, having never once considered such an option because in his past all he cared for was the roar of battle, the conquest of enemies and the legend of his name that he was building with every battle won. Of course, he was much different then he was in his past, and he was trying to bury the legend of his name these days, though in these lands he was unknown.
If he opted to return to the lands where he had fought, to the lands he had helped conquer, he would no doubt be welcomed with a parade and celebration in his honor. He was akin to royalty in how the people thought of him, and even the royal family he had served in his past was not so ignorant that they couldnât see how valuable he was to them. Anderen shook his head, as if shaking would knock the thoughts from his mind. He had gotten lost in his thoughts, and as he returned to the here and now and he heard the woman speak yet again. Her apology surprised him, somehow she had been able to discern that he was in fact not the butler as she had thought, and when she asked if he was the Lordâs guest and then told him her name, he felt obligated to do the same. âIt is fine. You are blind, after all, such mistakes cannot go unforgiven. I am Anderen Marcellus. It is a pleasure to meet you, Silver. Tell me, though, how is it after you thought I was the butler, that you came to realize I was not?â he asked curiously, as he fell silent and surveyed the room. He saw a chair over by a small table then and he made his way over to it and took a seat, his armor clanking and rattling with metallic vibrations as he moved.
When he was seated, and again looking at her, gazing over her form and looking for a moment at her face, at least what could be seen of it, he couldnât help but wonder why this woman was as beautiful as she was, for such beauty was more rare then common. He opened his mouth then as he spoke once more, âIf I may be so bold, what is it that brings you to these lands, to be a guest in the Lordâs tower as I am?â is what he asked, as he fell silent and waited for her response.
-
The stranger introduced himself. "Pleasure to meet you Anderen," he would have never heard someone say his name with such elegance and charm; each sylabol rolled off her tongue with a goddess' grace. He asked how she knew it was not Pensworth, even before he spoke. She let a bashful smile cross her lips and just gently she allowed herself a slight laugh, "No offense, Sir, but you smell of wilderness. Pensworth smells like flowers and you smell of the soil the flower grows. Your clothes, I can tell, have not been washed in some time," she paused as he moved to her side, "And your armor is alarmingly loud."
Delicate fingers combed their way through her hair. "As for brings me here, nothing. I am a nomad, Sir. I was walking along and came to the town and there, the people treated me harshly," she bowed her head as her hands clenched into fists, "Which is always expected. I was dirty and am clearly different then everyone else. But the Lord came to my aid and has given me a wonderful place to stay. And yourself?"
It was a pleasure to speak to someone new, although she wondered what was going through his head. He must have a million questions for someone who wore a blindfold. She stood slowly and walked to the vanity chair, which wasn't far from the bed, and feeling around for the brush she found it and began to do her hair. She pulled it up in a bun, it was messy but almost in way that she meant it to be so. She was sure dinner was going to be soon and she always thought it rude to go to dinner without looking presentable. Fingers made sure the black cloth was secure. "Anderen," there it was again, like the angels were singing, "Can you tell me what time of day it is? I suspect it to be in the evening, but I may be mistaken." She turned her body to face his, leg crossing elegantly over her other one. She sat up, perfect posture, hands clasped in her lap. "Where do you hail from? Why have you left your home?" She hoped she wasn't crossing any lines here, but what else were strangers to talk about? 'How beautiful the day was?' she had herself an inside laugh at the joke she played out in her head.
Silver sat with much patience, all the while a gentle smile adorned her lips.
-
Validrir would walk swiftly to the edge of the woods and then once again form his large wings of golden light before launching into the air. He would soar over the land and passed the great white walls of his city. All of Vertalin'thrall was in an up roar. People hurried to and fro, angelic soldiers ran from place to place, gathering able bodied men to form an army. Validrir landed in the midst of some of his generals, all of whom were talking rapidly about how best to prepare. It had been a long time since there was war in Calgoa, and they were having to get back into the swing of things.
They turned to face Validrir as he landed, bowing to him in honor. "How goes the preparations?" He asked the closest of them, a large angel with thick brown hair and a beard.
"The walls have mostly been checked over and been found in good condition. We have men out in the southern woods collecting lumber for battlements such as catapults and trebuchets. But we have not yet gotten a head count of how many men we have to fight." The general said in a deep, gruff voice. Validrir nodded as he spoke and listened to what he said.
"When you do get one, separate them into units and get an angel with each one to begin training. Find out if any have any proficiency with any weapons before hand and form them into groups of swordsmen, archers, pikemen and calvery. Have you sent any messengers to Morethinian and Cloudfall?" Validrir said after a moment. Morethinian and Cloudfall were the ther two gret cities of the realm, each with a legion of around two thousand angels at its defence.
"Yes, my lord." Another general said, this one a shorter and thinner angel who was older in appearance, a large white mustach adorning his upper lip. "Cloudfall hs sent back a reply that they are readying for war now, but Morethinian has not sent back word yet." That made sense as Cloud fall was only just up in the mountains to the north, the pass to get there was rugged but not terribly difficult. However you had to pass over several wide chasms to get there, each with a large bridge that could be dropped if and invading army was comming across them. Morethinian however, was further away to the east, nearly on the other side of the realm, past the sea of Akkroth. It was an island city inn the middle of the lake country.
"Should we send for reenforcements from the other cities my lord?" A third general spoke up. Validrir thought a moment before answering.
"I will not leave the outer cities to burn for our own safety. We shall see where the demon portals open before I send for reenforcements. Have you sent for the smaller settlements to retreat inside the walls?"
"Yes, lord, they are entering the gates as we speak." The same general said.
"Good, Continue as you were gentlemen." Validrir said as he headed to the walls to check on progress himself.
-
Kal stopped and the wolf came to a halt with Star upon his back. Her love learned in and spoke to her ever so softly, his voice kissing the very air he spoke across. She sat in shock, her facial expression didn't change, her breathing stopped, the blood that flowed through her veins slowed; it was as if she was frozen in time. Her father's voice rang through her mind, 'Zoycite!' She blinked quickly and shook her head, "Im fine Daddy... could you give Kal and I some time alone?" A gruff grunt escaped the wolf as she slid off his back; the grunt was both an unhappy agreement to her request and a warning to Kalamos.
The wolf disappeared into the forest, heading his way back to the tower; her father disappeared into the snowy wolf once more to sleep.
Star turned to Kalamos. She didn't speak a word to him for a long period of time, she was looking at him, into him; she was trying to see what his intentions were behind this offer. "She is mine and mine burden to carry..." she had had Blade inside of her for so long, that the child had became a part of her: Blade helped keep Star sane. Blade was the reason Star had became more good natured; if not for that mannerism, if not for Blade, Star would have never met Kal (for in her mind she truly believes that Kal wouldn't have dealt with her if she had not changed from her old ways). "Do you know what you are asking? What you are proposing?" her voice showed no anger behind it, it was (however) more cold then usual, "Would you be willing to have a family with me? Because that is what you are offering... for us to have a family."
Star held back her tears, but her body actions would show Kal that she indeed wanted to fall to her knees and break down. She was trying not to relive the past; her fingers gently traced the scars along her lower stomach. "You would spill blood to give her live. You would become a killer once more... you would kill to bring a killer into the world. For that is what she would be, my love, our child would be a killer. A vampire. She would have to feed, drink blood... and quite honestly I do not believe that the Lord would allow another of my kind to enter these lands..."
She was taking in shortened broken breaths, trembling hands (both out of anger and sorrow) clasped onto his calmer ones.
-
Kalamos watched her motions closely, not with the calculating discerning look he often wore, but with a look of emotional clarity. "What I will say, may be very hard for you to hear... But I will not lie to you about how I feel." He felt her shake and tremble with an overall sense of shock to his motions and words and to this he tried to offer her comfort. His eyes didn't darken or narrow, "Let me ask you something Star, is that what you are right now? One who kills in cold merciless blood? I would like... To believe that it's not like that. I believe you were once a woman of great violence and one who took pride and pleasure in it and I don't blame you for that, it's part of who you were. That woman was changed forever by an act of the worst kind, likely even for those of your blood and kin." He steadied himself, wings shuffling softly and quietly, "I think that after you had something as precious as that life stripped from your hands and laid bare at your feet, you saw things differently. The faceless victims of your past began to have faces? Faces that haunt nightmares with cries for mercy, kindness.." He took a deep breath voice shuddering at the emotionally powerful nature of what he was saying, "I think, before I had ever crossed paths with you, you were already on your way to becoming who you are now. Your compassion was born, solidified, and firmly anchored deep into your heart, by the loss you suffered in life. A wrong of the worst kind; and while she may be the very symbol of what has made you what you are now, she deserves life more than I do. Somewhere beneath your anger and shock at me, you must be just overjoyed at the thought of this possibility." Taking another breath, he closed his eyes and opened them once more; Their silver color overshadowed with the reflection of his sight. [Raidant Sight] A sight she had learned to read. He lowered his eyes and spoke, "As for a family, why don't you see for yourself... How I feel about that."
He raised his gaze to her, and as only she could do and has done before, she would see into the depths of what he was thinking at the moment; If she would but look into his eyes. It was a flooding ocean of happy and dark thoughts, of sharing his great wealth of knowledge and heartfelt beliefs with the child as she shared hers. He saw many darker possibilities too. Several of the visions did end in tragedy, but he believed there was far more potential for happier lifestyles than for sorrowful ones. These visions would be silenced as he would relax his grip on his power. He believed there was nothing Star could have wanted more, than a family. "I can understand it's tempting for a vampire to want to bask in the blood of many others rather than take what they need, that it's even more tempting for one of both vampiric and demonic heritage. But you've shown me your willpower; You've all but gained nearly complete control over that side of your nature and I believe her willpower will be far stronger than both of ours. As for the Paladin Lord, I don't think there will be problems. Above all else, know this: We have a little time to think about it. If we change our minds and find no real reason to help him, we won't be there. I will not fight to save 'his' world, unless through that I can somehow rebuild a little bit of yours that I couldn't on my own." She could tell he had a plan in mind from the way he said that as to how he would go about arranging it with Validrir. Once again, he felt like he was on the razor's edge, that she would either be very very upset with him for what was said, or happy with him. In his heart he believed that she was going to be both.
-
Across the void a voice floated into the mind of Nall, and penitraited even deeper, awakening a much older and darker pressence.
"Marchosias, my is that you?" Came the hissing voice of Gorbrack. "You have fallen a long way from your previous form. A mighty warrior like you now reduced to sharing a body with a glorified dog, it is a shame." Gorbrack said with mock empathy. "Tell me, do you still harbor your wishes to return to the seventh throne after the millinia? You know that the god, the god, not these elder ones that Validrir serves, will never allow it. You are better off helping me. Come now, I served you many years ago, don't you remember? And I became great for it. Now I would return the favor, I would make you whole again. What say you old man?"
-
There was a beating thunder of men on horseback across the landscape. Men whom bore a different crest from the one that covered the entirety of Valdrir's realm, a crest not of demonic origin either. It was an envoy from the neighboring peninsula kingdom. Flags bearing a black sun against white horizon waved at the rumble of the horses. At the head of this entourage, a man with a crown atop his cloak. Similar in many ways to Validrir, this man's mannerisms strongly reflected his ties to the paladin caste. He whipped the reins of his horse harder, various different people were part of his party. The guards of this escort were heavy. Stopping short outside the gates of the city of the white Angelis tower, they awaited access. An Emissary came forward, "On the honor of our king Corotai, Ruler of the Black Dawn Kingdom, we request an audience with your leader Paladin Lord Validrir." The King's face was hidden from view, there was naught but darkness and his lower face to greet the light. His skin was pale in color, and his only clearly discernable feature was the heavily ornate armor he wore; Clearly ceremonial in function and appearance. His escort party was similarly adorned in ceremonial armor and weaponry, but they were clearly of three distinct types; He had mages, knights, and clerics with him. They were behind him and he was behind his emissary, clerics closest to him, followed by the knights, and lastly the magi of his party. There was a sense of tension in the air as the king tightened his hold on the reins of his horses, the straps crackled under the crushing strength of his might.
-
Kalamos showed her his thoughts; she swam through them with much caution and enjoyment. She would see that he would indeed enjoy to have a family with her. She was taken from happy thoughts and back into reality. She smiled up at him as he spoke to her. Nodding her head, she listened. "I would love to have a family with you as well... it would be wonderful. And I would have to teach her new and improved ways. But at first she would be so new, she would have to feed daily until she gained a feel for herself."
She was smiling, enjoying the thoughts of actually fullfilling a dream she never thought possible: to have a family. But soon her expression changed drastically: almost sad and angry but more horrified. "She won't grow up... she will be stuck in a child's body. She needs a body that will never die, immortal flesh. But she is a child, needs a child body. She will never grow up... she could live for a hundred years and be stuck in a child's body!" not that Star would have minded, she would adore it, welcome it. "She won't know of love like you and I," though not many would know a pure love like them regardless, "Is it fair? Rosie was a child vampire but was an enchanted vampire to become the figure of an older woman when needed... but she was my little Rosie forever." She was looking at Kal, hoping he had an answer for her. "Suppose we should go to the tower..." she was torn and needed time to think about everything. She walked closer to Kal, embraced him as he placed her arms around her waist. She looked to the sky and with the most innocent mannerism she said one word, "Up?"
-
The heavy gates groaned as large chains strained to pull them open. As the gates opened, a bright light shown through to the emmisaries from the Kingdom of the Black Dawn. It dimmed as the gates swung fully open and a figure became visible at the center and source of the light. There was Validrir striding forward in his shining armor. unlike those before him, his was very real battle armor and bore symbols and etchings of holy runes. His blue cape was caught in a stiff breeze and billowed out behind him as he came forward. Sharp and piercing eyes fell across the man in the front, then fell further back to who he knew to be the king.
"What business would you have here in Calgoa, Lord Corotai?"
-
Slowly his head raised its gaze to the paladin god before him his eyes opening as they came into view. He was a man pale of flesh, the grinding of dark whispers sounded as his hoarse voice came forth; "Unusual happenings require that we speak about certain things. Things my magi tell me, could bode very poorly for my people." His eyes had no color, they were a ghostly white. Although he was clearly of an undead nature, he was resilliant, seemingly immune to the presence of holy power. Validrir's gate guards cringed back slightly at the sight of him, the angels seemed to take a position of heightened alertness. Such a perversion of natural life surely offended Validrir's presence, but as one nobleman to another, he was obligated to honor the politics of dealing with a neighbooring kingdom, even one such as Corotai's. "I'm informed by my farmers and merchants that your armies are mobilizing. I'm just here to make sure it's not against me, and if it isn't, I wouldn't mind knowing who. Because I know no other rulers in these lands." These two had never spoken before in person, but their merchants and borderland dwellers did conduct trade. Corotai felt sickened to his core being confronted by this sheerly contrasting reflection of what he used to be like. He realized that Validrir would like feel just as disgusted with Corotai's very visage. He took solace in the thought of such as his only comfort to having to meet with Validrir.
-
He looked at her as she spoke to softly to him, the request for a flight. He smiled and opened his wings. It was as if all the ambient magic collapsed under his wings and catapulted them skyward. He held her tightly beneath him as he dragged her high into the skies. His wings beat with nigh absolute silence, but with the power and grace that was only his as an angel. The wind sang as it passed through his armor, almost like the whistle of a great predator bird. His wings caught an updraft of warmth and sailed upward. He flew her all the way to the top of the white tower, upon which they could stand and look at what Validrir was going to defend. The vast kingdom's beauty before them. He lowered her, moved past her and sat down on the edge of the tower, wings folding over him. "Is that a yes Star? Do you want to help all this," His arm and wing moved in unison, gesturing the entirety of what lay before them, "To survive a war? So that they can give you something for our efforts? The something we've only ever dreamed of having." As long as she was near him in his current state, she was safe from the harmful power of Validrir's dominion. Kalamos' presence was like a filter to his immediate vicinity. It kept the holy energy from reaching her. He waited for Star's answer.
-
-Nall-
Into the mind of the wolf, Star's father was restless. He was worried about his beloved Darkstar. He constantly had her on his mind. Never in life did one think that he, Marchosias, could ever love; they were all wrong. He had fallen in love with the most beautiful Mystic he had ever seen; she served the Gods and Goddesses. She was a messenger for them. He had fallen for her and left the realms of hell to be alongside of her. Together they moved to find a different life, to actually have a life, to have a family.
Together they produced a most wonderful child: Zoycite, his little Darkstar. But all too soon they were ripped from her life. She was only a child, almost still a toddler. Together he and his love lived within Star's body to protect her; their souls never died and never left her side. Star had to raise herself, had to find herself. She has so much potential that she hasn't unlocked because she didn't have either of them to teach her. He was dormate within her body, but now having this glorious wolf as his vessel he could do so much more.
He was thinking of the past and of the present, the future to come. He wanted to protect his daughter from all harm that would come to her. He needed to protect her own identity from herself and from anyone. If it was found out that she was a princess of legions of demons, all could end for her world, for her peace.
He let his shields down and in that time a voice called out to him. He hated the ways of the God who created him, he was called upon and was therefore forced to answer back... and honestly at that. It was another demon, one who foolishly called out to him... with such ignorance! The wolf's eyes glowed red, his fur became tattooed with glowing crimson, "Gorbrack, if I am not mistaken. You always thought yourself better then the lot of my demon Lords who served me. And now you think you can control me? You were a fool then and a fool now. In fact by law, you are to serve under my kin... but you were never one to follow the unspoken code, were you?" Gorbrack hit him with words he hated: the truth. "I have served my time... I should be allowed back at His side! No, instead I am dealing with fools like yourself!" He was angered, exactly what Gorbrack wanted, "And do not think, servant, that your offer for a body isn't tempting, but do know this, if I was given an actual being to possess that YOU would serve under me once again. Oh the havoc I would cause..." he was thrilled, smiling inside, he would adore that. He thought of his beloved though, her love for Kalamos... he thought of his wife and the love they shared... "If you ever... EVER... come to harm her, my beloved, my world, I will come back and kill you myself. Legions of demons that 'serve' you would turn in an instant to serve the great Marchosias once again. I am a legend, a true demon, do not take my threats lightly..."
In fact not only was he a true orginal demon, he was a true original angel as well. He was what children dreamed of and their parents feared.
The wolf was giving off a massive amount of brutal energy, one that evil is drawn to.
-
Validrir arched an eyebrow at Lord Corotai. He supposed the man, if he could be called that, had the right to know what was going on. It was true that he also should be prepared for what was comming. Even the undead were at odds with the demons.
"Corotai, are you familiar with the story of how this land came to be under my care?" Validrir asked after a moment. "Bah, I suppose it does not matter. A demon lord by the name of Gorbrack is forging a door into my realm. He will enter with his armies and attempt to take Calgoa back from me. And you would be unwise to think he will stop there."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Gorbrack smiled slightly at the anger he'd caused Marchosias. It was true that he'd never been much of one for the unspoken code, he acted of his own accord. He heard the threats of Marchosias and his smile widened.
"Oh, come now! That doesn't sound like what god would do. How do you ever expect to return to him with an attitude like that?" He said in mock admonishing. "Now me on the other hand, I would love to see your iconic vengence come to pass, but I don't see it as likely while you share a body with that wolf. Think on it old man, who would follow you now?" Gorbrack hissed in a sly tone. "You really must remember how far you have fallen." And with that his voice drifted away back into nothingness.
-
Anderen listened to what Silver had to say as she spoke, and each time she said his name he heard the elegance in her words, in her tone, and he remembered when and where he was the last time he heard such a style of speaking; in the lands he helped conquer, the royal family he served spoke something like she did. She was well educated, that much was clear. "The pleasure is mine, Silver." he replied, before she went on to speak of how he smelled and how loud his armor is, "Oh. Well, I haven't bathed in quite some time, that's true. But not by choice. I've been lost in the woods outside of this land of Calgoa, I don't know how long. And since getting to the lords castle, I haven't had much time to do anything other then sleep." he interjected, leaving the knowledge of Kenoras and Anigav unmentioned and remaining his own.
"My apologies, Silver." Anderen added, falling silent as he waited for her to speak once more. Another thought crossed his mind then, and he wondered if the clanking of his armor hurt her heightened hearing. However, Silver's uplifting voice called for his attention once more as he listened still to what she might say, and when she to say that she herself was dirty and different from those within Calgoa, he laughed a little. "Well then, I suppose I'm just in the first stage of arrival, like you were then. Unclean, and unwelcome. I see the look of distrust in everyone's eyes when they see me." he said, pausing for a moment. "I suppose also I am here just by chance, though I left my homeland because that place only brings me memories of blood." he added, falling silent once more.
And there it was again, his name rolling off her tongue to his ears like a symphony of sylables. Each time she said it he heard it like it was the first time, even though it was his own name. She spoke with such elegance that he was almost certain she hailed from a royal line or other high class family somewhere. When she finished speaking, he began. "Yes, it is in the evening. The sun is nearly below the hoorizon. The light is casting long shadows from the trees, the sky is orange, red, and some purple. The clouds are almost golden." is what he said, as he fell silent yet again. He wasn't silent for long before Silver asked him two more questions, "The name of my homeland? Well, it isn't really important, though the reason I left my homeland is because it reminds me of blood as I said earlier..." he said, pausing in his words as he saw all of his past in his mind again, "Blood that my own hands made flow.." he added.
"Enough talk of the past. I am actually here with a question of my own. Would you be interested in being my companian in travelling these lands? I daresay we would benefit from eachother's presence, you from my eyes, and I from the knowldge of these lands you might have. If not, then I would benefit from the simple fact I am no longer wandering these lands alone." Anderen said, unable to say what was really on his mind, what he really wanted to ask. He fell silent and remained that way instead, leaving it to her break the deafening silence as it fell over them again.
-
The new guest was speaking to her, she responded silently through simple gestures of her head. She lingered on the sound of his voice, listened to him completely. Through her blind fold, she was watching his movementsas he spoke. But he then did the most curious and most kind thing: he described the sunset. She hadn't seen one in such a long time, all she has was memories of ones long ago. Silver bit her bottom lip slightly, visions of the most wonderful colours painting across her mind... "Thank you..." it was barely a whisper, he probably hadn't even heard it, not with the sound of his armor clanking everytime he moved.
He asked her just then to explore the new land with him. She perked up, excited, her cheeks growing flush, her lips gave off more colour. "Sir, I do not know these lands very well. They change with how the Lord feels... and right now..." she trailed off and just gestured with her hands, she was referring to all the noise within the tower. "I am not sure how we could explore much of anything. The tower is in haste, they are trying to build a defense; preparing for war." The sound of the people in the tower was almost too much for her to handle completely, she did try her best to silence them though. She did nod her head, the loose strands of her hair licking the naked flesh across her shoulders. "I would enjoy walking these lands with you, if you promise to describe things around me..."
She smiled to him, a kind gentle one, brifely. She rose to her feet and turned with much grace. She moved like a dancer, picking something up from the vanity and turning back around to face him. It would look as if she was holding naut but air in her hands. She made movements of strapping on something across her chest: she was strapping on her katanna. Enchanted weapon, silent, unbreakable, unseen. She reached behind her and grabbed leather straps. Silver lifted her leg and rest her foot upon the bed next to Anderen, she lifted her skirt dangerously high. Silky peach flesh was revealed to him, she chuckled for he must have gotten nervous because his temperture rose slightly. She strapped on a leather band that held tiny throwing knives; she then did the same with the opposite leg except this one held a stiletto. She nodded to him, "suppose we can't be too safe if a war is to break out..." he probably visioned her wildly swinging her knives just trying to keep an enemy away.
She waited patiently for him, gently breathing. She was waiting for him to lead the way. She wore a gentle smile all the while.
-
Star felt Kalamos' arms embracing her and soon they were off. She felt the cool air flowing all around her, the wind blowing through emerald hair. She smiled, was content. She looked up at Kal who seemed just as happy. She adored flying, she would do this more often if it didn't cause her blood loss and pain. He landed a top of the white tower. She stayed close to him, he filtered the holy energy around them both. He was talking to her; she was too enthralled by the scenery to fully listen to his words though.
Star walked to his side and sat on his lap. Her eyes scanned over the beautiful land that was becoming alive with angels setting up for battle. "It is a beautiful land, love..." she leaned her head against his shoulder, "As far as my answer, I am not sure. I do not fight for an award, I never did. But... I have dreamed to have a family with you for years. You are everything to me..." she sighed happily, "But we have to ask the gods if they can make an enchanted body for her so that she may grow into a woman if needed... she shouldn't be a doll forever. That's not fair to her." Her mind trailed off, thinking to herself how odd it would be to raise a child of hidden love with her one true soul mate.
Her eyes cast out to the lands once more, she was picking up evil in this land. "Daddy?" she searched and soon saw her snowy wolf giving off hateful energy; his aura was red. She wondered what was going on... but off to the outskirts of the land she felt something more, something different. She stood up slowly and looked to the group outside the gates. There she stood, staring at him, their leader. It was as if his energy called to her very demon core. Emerald hair flowed in the breeze, her hand went across her chest and involuntary her eyes flashed a bright blue.
-
Slowly the hoarse broken whispers of his malice in the air receded. His pure white eyes closed slowly with thought before his voice sounded, "I know not the demon you speak of." He removed his crown as he unveiled his face completely. White hair long dead held strong to his body by the sheer force of his dark power. He dismounted and walked up to Validrir, well matched in size and stature. He was without any protection against the holy powers of Validrir's realm, but his own strength was intense. His resilliance to the effects of Validrir's dominion aura were incredible. His very touch, in stark contrast to Validrir's own robbed life from the ground beneath him. A sort of decay that touched everything but his own flesh that didn't spread beyond his footing. He smiled for a moment, "I would rather deal with my worst memory, than that memory's worst enemy." His smile was something that almost seemed pure to the eyes of others. It was the smile of a man whom once was as noble as Validrir in many ways. A man, whom climbed into a quicksand pit of obsession with the powers of undeath. In that pit, he found something he had shared with his entire kingdom; His view of what immortality was. The smile faded, "If you need help, it shall be yours; But this isn't a charity, I just happen to prefer the commerce of your merchants and borderworld farmers, over a full-scale war with demon outsiders." He held out his armored hand; The symbol of his offer to Validrir.
-
He stood up slowly, "That's what I thought you'd say. I will handle reasoning with the paladin." Wings stretched, "Let's see how much of my strength is back." The air around the entire upper tower change suddenly. Like a ripple in a pond his willpower seemed to stretch outward from the core of his wings to its furthest limit; Once reached, it bounced back, dragging with it the latent neglected power he specialized in using. Star would be able to feel it coming, his power. It was as if suddenly he was everywhere and that 'everywhere' was condensing. His wings began to glow strangely, as their brilliance began to fade to a translusence. Only the outermost part of his wings remained normal. There was a brief moment, when the faded section of his wings completely vanished into collecting light and visible runes appeared across his skin. The markings of the bindings that held him together, she could see them. They were not only around him, they were within him; Like the mortar to a great wall, they held him together from all angles.
For that brief moment when his wings seemed to lose themselves to his power, he was at a level of power Star had never witnessed. It was the peak of strength that Validrir had glimpsed upon earlier. His full power that writhed around him like a great maelstrom. It calmed when he moved, and raged around him when he was still; And though this power could've been absolutely crushing for Star to bear, it did not engulf her or anyone else within it. It seemed to just form a current around her, around the building. Rooting itself firmly within everything around him and seeping into the pores of magical space that wherever present. It was as if a great tree of power had just sprouted within Validrir's tower. Kalamos' motions where no longer subtle or gentle in appearance, but they were still just as graceful as before. His motions were sudden and powerful, "What they have to give us, will not be a reward Star. Gold is a reward, honor and lordship, is an award. What they will bestow upon us will be a gift. A gift that we shall call a dream. And it's a dream, I will pour everything into capturing." His wing muscles tightened and drew back and the air became still. He held out his hand for Star, "We'd said we'd be at the tower. Shall we?"
-
She stood quietly, staring at the beings outside of the gates. Validrir was speaking with them, but demon eyes watched the ground beneath their leader die. She was being called forth, taunted and teased by evil that seeped from these people. She could taste it in the air, feel it caressing her... or perhaps it was her father, so she thought for a second. Her eyes were averted from the gathering back to Kal as he spoke softly.
She turned and nodded in response to him. And soon he began another transformation. Star watched as her most glorious angel turn into something new, something more brilliant then she had ever imagined. Turquoise eyes watched as he turned to another form he had; she felt his power all around her, embracing her tightly. Kal was most glorious and intimidating in this new form. Slowly she walked to him and began touching his face, fingers toyed with his hair. Star was looking at him from foot to head, her hands tracing over the flesh on his skin to make sure it was real. "With every moment I spend with you, you amaze me. And this, well... I should expect nothing less from you, my love."
She smiled at him and nodded her head, "Yes I suppose we should meet with Validrir." She took his hand within her and walked most dangerously close to the edge of the tower. She was leaning back on her feet, back arching over the edge of the tower. "This will be a most interesting conversation with the ruler of this land..." she sighed, the winds blowing through long emerald hair, "but to achieve a dream... or a nightmare... sometimes you have to see who will catch you..." she locked eyes with Kalamos, "when you let go..." and with that said, she let her grip upon his hand drop and she began to freefall off the white tower. Her arms fell outwards, eyes still locked with Kal's, green blowing all around her.
Ooc: Sorry guys, been super busy. Have had some problems with my phone as well. *hugs all* forgive me please.
-
He saw her throw herself off the tower, and collapsed his wings. The wind rippled and punch him downard towards Star. Kalamos drew his great wingblade sword and began to spin. To those around them it was the sound of air against metal. A singing sound that held a straight pitch. Unlike his wings, his sword directly controlled the gathered power, and it coiled them into a funnel that pulled over him. Within moments he was above Star, and as quickly as he had drawn the blade he broke his spin and sheathed it, silencing the long singing of his blade. He took Star into his arms and landed on the ground, a weak draft coming off of their landing, he looked to the angel guards and attendants and spoke plainly, "It's not so urgent that it requires his immediate attention, but we would like an audience with Validrir. All he needs to know is that we are here." He laid Star upon her feet and looked around. His presence was like a star of magic, focused raw Radiance just radiated from him in the form of soft air movement and a gentle glow.
He looked around the city briefly, taking in the arrangement of the near buildings. As Gorbrack was the attacker, this city was in all likelyhood his primary target, given that this was where Validrir had rooted himself and where his power was strongest. Kalamos didn't understand the mechanics behind struggles for deity power over an area, he only assumed it to be some kind of up-scaled version of wizard battles. It was his belief that this would be a battle for territory only as a secondary goal of the demon Gorbrack. His real goal would no doubt be the un-hinging of Validrir's hold on the realm on a godly level. He looked to the people rushing back and forth to mobilize the armed forces, taking in the important details: Their apparent skill levels. The quality of their gear. Perhaps most importantly of all the things he was observing was their morale. He eventually started looking around, after assessing what he could from where he was his attention was focused on locating Nall.
(OOC: Validrir, if you wouldn't mind in your next post could you address the state of your forces? No specifics needed, but my character is trying to figure some stuff out and I would be highly appreciative if you gave me something to work off of. :D)
-
Validrir looked at the undead hand of Corotai for several long moments before he took it in a firm grip. He shook the lord's hand briefly, their mismatching power's crackling and poping as they were foreced to meet. Corotai was not the ideal ally to for one such as Validrir, and he knew that the other felt the same, but he was strong in numbers and powerful himself. As Validrir relinquished his handshake he turned and gestured to his walls.
"Within my city, you may be strong enough to withstand the holy energies, but your soldiers may not. They will likely need magic protection, which I assume you can provide. My armies consist of 6,000 Archangels posted here, and every able bodied man. They are being trained by my angels for war. I do not have a number yet of how many men we have."
"That is not true sir." A voice said from behind Validrir who turned to see its owner. It was an Archangel by the name of Thadius, he was one of the tower gaurd. "I have been given the list of names for Vertalin'thrall to give to you. Here you are sir." Validrir was handed a large roll of parchment which he unrolled and looked to the last sheet of. Validrir looked up to meet the eyes of Lord Corotai and smiled a little.
"We have 6,000 angels and 9,745 men, over all not a bad number."
(OOC:sorry for my absence, read the ooc forum for my reason.)
-
Corotai smirked, "They won't need protection." He turned and mounted his horse again, removing the crown and re-cloaking his face before placing the crown atop it. "I'll leave my wizard guards here, they shall prepare and create an arcane gate large enough to allow the forces through. Once I return to my castle, they will open the gate and return to me. I'll send my forces through that gate before it closes. It will only be large enough to allow the large ones to come through one at a time. I'll send you 120 warriors from my kingdom. They will respond to your commands or you can leave them with the orders I will have issued them personally. Use them wisely." He turned his horse away and whipped the reins hard and all but 2 of his entourage sped away. The two of them were very clearly skilled wizards and not of the undead. They looked to the king and spoke, "We will have the gate ready in time, you tell us where to place it. We are two of his majesty's high wizards." 120 men may not have been what Validrir was hoping to get in reinforcement as a promise from the undead lord, but that wasn't the case. In his highly magical fortress on the sea, waited ten different varieties of magical beast that Corotai would send to Validrir's aid. Many with considerable power.
-
Validrir listened to Corotai and his brow furrowed as the undead king rode away. He looked then to the wizards that had been left with him as they asked where to place the gate. Validrir motioned for them to follow him inside the city and began walking to the city square. He did not like the idea of opening a gate for the undead right into his city, and 120 warriors was not exactly a large number of troops, but he knew better than to take what Lord Corotai said at face value. As they reached the square, he indicated the southern end of the expance and spoke to the wizards.
"You will be able to open one there, I trust it will be a large enough space. If you need any thing, three of our most powerful wizards will be there to assist you." Validrir, having been a lord for some time, was skilled in the art of saying one thing, but meaning something else. He had said that the wizards would be there to help them, but really it was more to keep an eye on them. If one thing was out of place, validrir would be told. Corotai's magic users would have surely understood what he had just done.
-
(( OOC Note: So sorry everyone, things have been far more hectic and depressing in my life then I would like. My apologies again, and though I will try, I don't think this post will be very much of anything... ))
Anderen listened to everything that Silver had to say, nodding to her words as she had nodded to his, though he gave no thought to the fact that she couldn't see his nods. When she began to equip her many weapons, he thought it both strange and humorous that she carried weapons at all, as he indeed imagined her flailing the blades blindly at her unseen enemies. He chuckled then, and smiled, "Yes, I suppose describing what I see is fair enough in exchange for your company." he said, as he watched as Silver finished arming herself. When she lifted her dress as high as she did, his gaze lingered for a moment before he caught himself and turned his eyes away, embarrassed. Whether it was something she did intentionally or not didn't matter, he felt awkward looking at her as he had for that moment, his heart beating faster as he grew flushed. "So..." he began, looking back at her face, her eyes hidden as always behind her black blindfold, "What should we do, where should we go?" he finished. Her words still lingered in his mind, however, and he rose from his chair as he decided to remove his armor which she herself called alarmingly loud. He begand by unstrapping his gauntlets, dropping them to the floor with a clang as he then began to undo his leggings and greaves, letting them also drop to the floor as he finally set to work undoing his breast plate. When he removed that as well, Anderen was left standing before her in his smelly tan clothes. His body was covered in a maze of well toned musuclar lines that criss-crossed a great many battle earned scars, though Silver certainly would see nothing of the details of his body. The only thing that remained of his gear was his sword and it's sheathe, hanging at his left hip. "Well, Silver, I must apologize that i cannot do anything about my smell at this time, but I have atleast hopefully made my company easier for you to be in now that I wont be wearing my armor." he said, falling silent for a moment before holding his hand out to her, "Here, take my hand Silver. Though you are without sight, I would imagine you still have a better idea of the layout of this castle then I do. Strange as it may sound, perhaps you could lead me around or walk along side me and tell me about anything you know or feel that I don't, and I will tell you of what i see?" he proposed, waiting to hear her thoughts as he fell silent once more.
-
The air flowed past her as she free fell from the top of the tower. She turned, looking up at the sky, hair caressing all around her. Kalamos followed her quickly, arms reaching out towards one another; he caught her. Warmth embraced her lovingly as she coo-ed into his shoulder. In due time they made it safely to the ground and she was set down gently.
There they were an angel and a demon standing in the middle of what would be a preparation for battle. She knew the urgent feel and haste of everyone; she knew war well. She stepped almost dangerously close to Kalamos as the people moved around them. He was speaking to an angel guard; she just stared at the being, not a sound coming from her. She didn't like being so near these holy beings that looked at as if she was the plague... hell, she WAS the plague. She listened and watched.
Her mind caught death of the most ancient kind, raw hated power, the kind that struck fear in God Himself. Star turned to find her wolf, who was clearly her father now. Something had disturbed him and the land was taking the downfall. With everystep that the wolf took, the trees bowed and shook out of terror, making a pathway for him to walk. The grass burned under every step, turning it into instant charcol. "This could only end poorly for us, Love," she was whispering under her breath to Kalamos as she pointed to the obvious path of her Father. "Daddy is angered by all of this activity."
But she stood and watched in almost a horrorific state of being, next to the one that held her sanity.
-
He felt the smoldering anger enter the limits of his power. It set fire to his own spirit. It was as if the rage of war walked among the men of Validrir's city. At this fury, there was nothing but calm steadiness in Kalamos. Unyielding resolve that like his energy, could've resembled a tree with the way it was firmly rooted around him. Kalamos looked at the red eyed wolf. A wolf ruled by the hatred of an exile. He steadied his breathing and continued waiting for Validrir as words for Star escaped his lips, "The disturbance of any peace bears the sour fruits of hatred to more than just humans and the angels of this city it seems." Wings ruffled against the armor that they wrapped around tightly. "It is my hope that the sour taste of this harsh truth does not plague us for long."
-
Validrir walked swiftly through the streets of the city, helping to check and make ready all that he could. It would not be long however, before he would turn a corner and see Kalamos and Star there as though waiting on him. A small smile crossed his serious features as he looked at them. Yes, he was glad that they had stayed. He would have yet another chance to make up for his actions toward Star, plus they would give his realm that much more the fighting chance. Yet he still worried a little, for even two such as they might not survive the comming days. Validrir raised his hand in welcome and motioned them over. Hopefully they would be fine.
-
The two wizards were hardly comparable to three of Validrir's best, but they weren't Corotai's best. His forces were highly categorized and ordered in ranks. The two looked and one answered, "This spell won't require anything more than time, all the preparations will be made by those who will send forces. We need only prepare the proper exit to their spell." With their words ended, they began their work. Paying no mind to the fact they were being very closely watched. They began the long process of opening the exit gate for the dark king's reinforcements.
-
Kalamos moved smoothly to Validrir's side, making sure to stay close enough to protect Star from the aura of the paladin lord's dominion. He opened with words, "The gift you offer us, I want to recieve in the form of a one use artifact. Usable by its bearer onto its intended. True life is something I have long wished for, but I do not wish to use it until we are ready for it. If you can do this for your offer, then we are at your service." His eyes still drifted to the situation around him, he was still trying to fully grasp the readiness of Validrir's forces. He shook his head solemnly, "This situation is highly infavorable for us. We don't know exactly what he will send at us, how much of it he has, or for that matter, where he will send it. What's more, I highly doubt your human men have ever seen war in the last several generations. And unfortunately, though your angel guards may have seen war, angels have a highly limited potential for growth." He silently awaited a response.
-
The Muderous God, still in her mind, waved at them. She ignored him, as was her nature; why should she welcome someone who destroyed her kind, a god who also burned her own flesh. She stepped closer to Kalamos as he placed his body between her and the Lord of the land. Star kept quiet, listened to Kalamos speak to Validrir. She nodded to herself in agreement, wondering herself 'Had these men ever seen war?' These people looked peaceful, not knowing evil of any nature... sans stories passed down feom generation to generation. These people had never seen a hostile outburst, none the less one from a demon. "I don't believe these people have ever seen a vampire, none the less a demon... and certainly never a war front of demons..."
She almost toyed with the words. How delicious it would be to see the farmers and bakers trying to defend themselves against demons... they could never defend themselves from a single bite from herself. She chuckled from the thought. Star turned her head up to Kalamos and smiled lovingly before her look turned void, "Do you remember when we first met? How bloodlust took me over completely?" she took his hand in her and traced the scar tenderly with her finger, "I remember..." not only did she remember those times, but she remember the times beforehand.
When Kalamos had met her, she was trying to change... but before she was a murderer. She was an artist and her canvas was death. This was going to be war, a war in which she would endure pain, both physically and mentally. Star would be torn between three sides: Evil, Good and Love. This was going to be a test and very draining on her body.
Star leaned up to Kalamos, "I will need to rest before I begin to get ready. At least meditate and make my own preparations..." she kissed his cheek before returning to a regular standing point.
She stood patiently, waiting for the word from her Love. She knew this was going to be turmoil on their relationship, but then again... so was everything else.
-
Validrir listened to Kalamos's request concerning their reward for helping him. He thought on the matter before answering, looking out toward the gates which were being bolstered.
"I suppose that is possible. The Elder Gods are not picky when it comes to rewarding those that make deals with them, esspecially Talingue. All we would need is a vessle for the life, an amulet or a gem of some type." Kalamos made an observation about the unfavorable cercumstances of their situation. "Yes it is true that these men have never seen war, but we shall see what a blessing form me can do, and the angels really are quite good." Validrir said hopefully. He looked as though he believed what he'd said, but in his heart Validrir knew that most of the men now preparing for war would not be good enough and would die. Yes, he could instill them with bravery and bless them with greater might, but that would not stop the numerous demon blades that were to come.
-
Kalamos broke off Validrir's words sharply, "These people can't rely on just you to carry them through this battle. Be what you are, you are fighting over something beyond the scope of our understanding and influence. I would rather see these people properly and fully prepared for the times ahead. I worry that would waste your power carelessly when your enemy has powers that are already influencing and unwillingly altering you. Which could possibly be a sign that this is already favorable for Lord Gorbrack." He stepped back briefly and motioned Star do the same, "I want to see for myself how adept your men and angels are in a combat trial; I have to know if their status is where we want them to be. As soon as possible. One more thing... I am not a general who battles by moving pieces on a board or shouting orders from afar, I will be on the front when this begins." Wings tightened against his body. It was almost as if he was a completely different person; In his heart he knew though, that unless he made a full heart-felt effort, Validrir's men stood a much smaller chance of survival. He needed to instill the necessary mental state to Validrir's men if they didn't already have it. If the angels were as strong as Kalamos had hoped them to be, then the lord paladin stood a stronger chance of reducing casualties. War wasn't something that could be ended overnight. Once he has attended to the status of Validrir's warriors, he would attend to the layout of the city, and the other important things that needed attention.
-
Star took the step back with Kalamos when he motioned for her to do so. Perhaps he was protecting her from the power Validrir gave off, she wasn't quite sure but she listened to Kal without question. Star took notice of Kal's demeaner, he was changing into a warrior before their eyes; he was perfect. Words exchanged and she nodded, wondering how they would react to even the sight of her in a fiercer form. She would strike fear into the hearts of man! She would cause them to run and pray on their knees to their God, begging for mercy! But her vision of delightful terror came to a hault: 'What if they attack her on the field?' for she would be demon to their eyes.
-Nall-
Walking through the forest, the wolf gave off a frightful power. It was as if the devil Himself was already on earth. The trees bowed, forming a beautiful path for him to walk through; the trees dared not to stand in his way. This would not do for his daughter, there was war and she was in a state of confusion. Together, father and daughter, have seen war. Never against her own kind though... this would be a test on her judgement. He forced his way back beneath the wolf's mind as he was coming to the edge of the forest. Nall took over and ran to his Master.
Star leaned down and greeted her pet. She nuzzled into his fur and took seat upon his back. She laid across his backside and found comfort in the snowy softness and warmth he had to offer. They needed to hunt, her and he... he needed food and she needed supplies.
Star looked to Kal. "Nall needs to eat..."
-
"Do you not think that I am making every possible effort to train these men? My angles are already working with them, but I fear we have not the time to prepare them adequately. Your help in these matters will be most welcome, but you must know that our time grows shorter than you know." Validrir walked forward and gazed of to the sun as it began its downward journey toward the horizon. "We have days, Kalamos. Not weeks or a month, but days. I can feel, I can sense Gorbrak's anticipation. As I gain his blood-lust and fury, he takes in my pleasantness and patience. I think were you to meet him now, you would find his temper considerably better, but our effect on each other only goes so far. He is still evil and I am good, and he will attack soon." Validrir turned to face Kalamos then. "I am being what I am Kalamos Trison. My most important purpose is to inspire men that they might be great. Legion one will combat for you within the hour, when you have evaluated them, legion two will do the same, then legion three and so fourth. The angels will display their abillities last. Good?"
-
He turned his head first to Validrir, "I won't be training your men unless I think my knowledge will serve them, I just need to know where they stand firsthand." Glancing to Star, "I'd go with you Star, but I'm extraordinarily busy for the moment. Make sure you and Nall are ready for the worst." Metal sang through the air, "If your angels are preparing your troops then I need only face a single angel since in all likelyhood their talents and skills are very similar." He planted his sword in the ground. "That's good because it will give me more time to look over the layout and battlements of your city." He opened his massive wings and took the next moments breathing deeply and focusing his mind, "I will wait for your angel here or if you prefer we do this somewhere else, I can meet the warrior there." He swayed in the breeze as he waited. His power was reaching across the city thinly, he was feeling out the layout of supernatural forces within the city.
-
"Very well then Kalamos. There is an arena on the western side of the city, it is used for games and such but it will do. Go there and an arch angel will be there waiting for you." Validir said after a moment. "I have to go and check the south wall so I will be there for a couple of hours should you need me." He then turned and walked away.
-
A small black cloud moved over the area,surely a surprise to the Lord Validrir, though Kalamos would surely recognize it. The speed in which it moved showed it was quite obviously not a normal cloud, and it moved directly towards the energy given off by Kalamos
This energy seemed strange to Thorlan, though still he could recognize it as Kalamos' something had changed, then again when hadn't something changed within the man. Lightning struck the ground, still a large distance from where any of them stood, though easily within visible distance of the tower and any who were standing there, the black cloud that had brought the bolt simply disappearing into the rest of the cloud around it.
Where the bolt struck the dark elf stood. Slowly opening his eyes and looking around at the preparations that had begun in his absence. He raised a brow to himself, wondering what he may have missed and began walking towards the tower, towards Kalamos and potential answers.
-
Taking his sword in hand he turned west and began to walk, seeing the thunderclouds above. He lowered his head, "So... We are once again caught in a battle. This time, a battle for a future I won't be able to have without some form of help." He continued walking and when Thorlan caught up to him, he would turn his head and speak, "I owe you an apology. I've volunteered myself to this army for this conflict. I feel I must ask you to help me in this endeavor. I have a special place for you in this battle, should you be willing to lend me your strength. I am going to test the mettle of Validrir's forces." Arriving to the arena, Kalamos waited for the angel to appear and would speak words on its arrival, "I'm sure you know why you are here angel. Know that I will not tolerate you holding back. I need to know how strong your lord's forces are, how you men fight; If I am to know how best to improve your ability to stay alive." With that, he waited for the angel's approach, sword held in his left reinforced with his right in front of him. His defensive stance. He needed the angel to feel like there was an element of danger to bring out the full strength that the warrior had to offer.
-
The arch angel that landed in the arena was of average height and build, though he possessed the strength of many men. His large white wings folded in as he set foot on the dirt field beneith him. His silvery armor glinted in the fading light. under one arm he had tucked a helmet with a T-shaped visor. At his waist was a sword, the blade curved and one sided like that of a saber, and the hilt like that belonging to a katana, though it was shorter and obviously meant for one handed wielding. On his back rested a large round sheild that bore the emblem of a griffin.
The angel listened to kalamos who had told him not to hold back. Without a word, he placed the helm on his head and strapped the sheild to his arm. When he seemed comfortable, he drew the sword which sang a clear, ringing note as it escaped its shieth. He swung it through the air once and his wings went back in an aggressive stance. He then darted forward at astounding speed, the shield held close and directly in front of his chest, ready to defend. He stopped just four feet shy of his opponent and swinging the sword horizontally at his neck.
-
Lowering his stance he twisted his blade, flat facing him as he pressed his shoulder into it and against the blade of the angel. The attacking blade would swing harmlessly above Kalamos. The charge was a different matter entirely. Sacrificing his footing to repel a bladed attack, he had lost the solidity of his placement. He compromised, pressing his blade hilt to hilt with the angel's, and twisting it violently and forcefully pushing it away from both of them. If the angel didn't relinquish, he would have to deal with a twisted and broken hand, likewise... Kalamos would be forced to release his own blade; Lest he run the same risk or they both risk landing on the blades of their swords. Wings opened and flapped, he steadied his mind. He needed to figure out how his allies fought and the manner in which they think in a battle. Ending up on the ground abruptly, he rolled away from the angel and back into a stance, shaking the disorientation as he stumbled into a run towards his foe wings closed. Wings opened before closing distance and jumping into a flipping kick that seemed aimed for the face and accelerated by the lift of his wings, Kalamos beat his wings once upside down. His body went with the lift of his wings and tipped right-side up. A feigned tackle. He would spear the angel square with his own armored body, arms covering his un-armored head and elbows forward if it did nothing. But such an attack was slow, because of the use of the wings; Its success was dependant entirely upon whether or not the angel was tricked by the fake kick.
-
The angel was tricked by the kick, but his immediate reaction was to give a beat of his powerful wings which would send him back about four feet. The angel however would loose his footing and be knocked to the ground completely by Kalamos's tackle, Kalamos in turn would hit him and then bounce off to land behind the angel. The angel would waste no time in leaping to his feet and catapulting himself into he air with a mighty leap. Using his wings he would manuver to coming plummiting down toward Kalamos in an attempt to crush him beneith his boots.
-
Kalamos had thought in his head how he wanted this battle to go. And the general flow was moving as he had planned for. He was watching the angel very closely, watching how he moved; Disecting as best he could the articulations and smallest details as he could. The angel hit his shoulders and sent his body crashing to the ground; Taking the impact of the blow upon his armor he moved his weight and the force pressing down on him. His wings didn't break under the pressure of such a hit. And soon enough all the force going down, was now moving through Kal's legs and into where the angel's back was. He would send the angel airborne and follow him. He now understood very vaguely the mechanics of their fighting style. Sailing into the air after the angel he kicked the hilt-locked swords as he passed. Catching runecaster and angel's weapon, he maintained his flight as he passed the angel's sword through the air to its owner, "Good." He took a few breaths, before he flew towards the angel. His massive wings took less movements to create the flight. Kalamos didn't normally understand angelic flight because of what he is; One of the two whom comprised him, spent his life in the air and with smaller, weaker wings. The instincts for flight drove him when he first found he could fly, but under his mage-like intuition and strong perception for the world around him. The most noted thing about his wings was how silent they were. They were unlike traditional angel wings, his functioned much like an owls. They made no noise, and because of their great size it takes hardly anything out of him to keep flight. Nearing the angel he stopped flapping and let the lift carry him. They were fully stretched and ready to pull forward and shift his flight dramatically if he needed it. His first attack was aimed for the angel's breastplate. Unlike the angel's longsword, Kalamos' weapon was a one sided, broad bastard sword. It looked considerable in weight, and yet he was wielding it as if it did not weigh him down. He was flying as if it held no effect on him. On the blade's face, runes shone. [RuneCraft: Weight Negation]
-
The angel beat his wings and flew higher into the air, near to ten feet above Kalamos. Folding his wings in he arced gracefully and dived at his opponent, sword Held back ofer he shoulder, ready to swing. It happend in the matter of about two seconds. He fell, the weight of his armor carrying him quickly down toward Kalamos. Then, just as he neared his target, he swung with all the might he could bring to bare.
-
As Thorlan caught up to Kalamos, he simply listened and nodded, "You think that I would let you fight a war without me?" he responded, walking along with him to the arena. He looked around and watched as the Angel came that he was going to test and the drow slipped back a good distance, having missed his chance to spar with Kalamos at least he would get to see him fight before any of the real fighting began.
-
Eyes looked to her love and she nodded, she understood why he couldn't come with her for the small hunt. He also would understand why she couldn't sit and spar with any of the angels... she couldn't stand being in their presence, none the less not try to seriously ingure them. Star stood to her feet and hugged her knight, "I will be back, good luck with the masses, Love."
She would turn towards the forest, emerald flowing around her. She quickly pulled her hair up into a messy bun, she perferred her hair out of her face when she hunted for game. But as she pulled it up, upon her flesh there were two very small punctured scars, revealing to all (if they noticed) what she was and that she wasn't born a vampire. She and her wolf took off into the forest.
Hopping from tree to tree, she travelled the forest like an elf would, silent and high. White wolf ran beneath her. They stopped together, unspoken words exchanged amongst them. They caught the scent of a nearby deer. Nall would take the kill, quickly and silently. The deer struggled under the grasp of his jaw, the last thing heard was the bones crushing beneath the powerful teeth of her pet. Star leaped down from a limb and smiled, watching her pet devour the poor beast. His snow fur was becoming drenched in crimson. "Get your fill... we have a long week ahead of us." Nall would know that this meant she wasn't sure when they would eat again; Star removed some of the meat, cut it into strips so she would dry for later.
Nall would eat what he could, the other wildlife licking their chops over the leftover meat. They would leave the remanders for them. Crimson stained wolf walked next to her, following her to a stream of fresh water. She watched the blood wash away from his fur, she lost herself in memories of war from the past.
She stood amongst her clan watching them prepare for war. The urgency of everyone was unheard of before. She watched her younger "brother" argue that he could do so much more then hide. Star was being congradulated for finding out about the attack before it happened.... Her hands held Rosie close to her chest. She was scared, not prepared for this....
...Star stood face to face with her once long friend, vampire hunter extrodinare. Around her was death, people struggling, gasping for breath. She could hear the cries from Rosie. Turquoise eyes looked up at the person who so lovingly cared for her before she became a vampire...
She shook her head, memories floating away. She wondered if she could mentally handle another war. She laid the strips of meat upon a hot rock, sun hitting it. Nall laid in the rays, drying himself and nodding to sleep. Star rest against a tree, hair coming undone and covering her. This land was beatiful, and she was drinking it in.
-
(( OOC: SO, in a conversation on yim, the player of silver told me to auto her for a post or twoâ¦So I will do just that. But only for one post. Soâ¦off to post. ))
**Silver** She could see his him clearly, even though her eyes didnât work. Each nod, she saw, and even when he held his hand out to her as he offered to lead her through the castle, she could see it all. Of course, he didnât know that. âYes, let us go and wander the city.â she said in reply, as she made her way to him with a grace one wouldnât expect from a blind woman, as she took his outstretched hand in her own. âLead the way, good sir.â she said, as she fell silent and waited for Anderen to lead her to wherever he planned to go.
**Anderen** He smiled when she moved over to him and took his hand. He turned and pulled her gently along with him as he made his way to the door and opened it with his free hand, holding it open for a moment as he still held Silverâs hand, âAfter you.â he said as he waited. She exited the room and he followed, closing the door behind him. âWhere might we find the servant pensworth? I would like to find out where the one named Kalamos is at.â he stated, falling silent as he waited for her to tell him. â
**Silver** After she heard him ask where to find Pensworth, she thought for a moment, remembering the turns of every hall as she made her way to the servants room in her mind, âAt the end of this hall we go left, and then at the end of the next hall his room is the second to last on the right.â she replied, pointing down the hall for a moment as she spoke.
**Anderen** Anderen nodded some more as she spoke, and then when she finished he led them on the way to Pensworthâs room. It took only a few moments, and before long they were at his door, which was open. âPensworth, I was wondering, where might we find Kalamos? Do you know?â he asked, falling silent as he waiting for the servant to drop whatever he was doing and aid them. Pensworth took only a moment, but he told them that Kalamos could be found in the arena on the Westside of the city. With that, Anderen thanked him and led them away, not knowing where the arena was. âWould you mind if we got something to eat? And then I could perhaps bathe somewhere so I wonât tormant you with my stench.â he asked, though he was really more or less saying that was the new plan as he led her to the mess hall.
(( OOC: So I got to go. My ride is leaving. Sorry I have to cut this short. I never autoed anyones char before either, so I probably mess that up too..>Anywaysâ¦Sorryâ¦Iâll have to add something more sometime soonâ¦?? )
-
(Timelapsing this fight for the sake of getting back on track. Was kinda sad to hear Star caught a serious illness. :( But I hear she's getting better steadily.)
The diving angel's attack was met with an almost mechanical response. Whirling under his blade he locked swords with the angel and descended. Following up with several matching clashes of metal as both came to understand one another. Eventually, Kalamos broke off from fighting and sheathed his weapon, "Good. Now that I've an understanding of the style in which his men will fight, I'll be able to work more fluidly with them on the field. Thank you Angel for your time, I will go to meet with your Lord shortly. I must confer with my Drow comrade as to what we can do to improve things." He turned and approached Thorlan, curious to see what the fine Drow warrior thought of their alliies' abilities.
-
Thorlan had sat back and watched the fight, many times wishing he had the ability to fly as they both did, though at the same time knowing that he had abilities that would prove just as useful in the battlefield. As the fight ended he watched Kalamos sheath his blade and head in his direction, a small smile grew on the drow's face as he noticed how little effort Kalamos had actually put into the fight. As he came forward he turned to walk along with him. "They seem capable...but how long has it been since these men have seen war? or any kind of fight for that matter....it may take them longer than they have to be ready for this.."
-
Kalamos took a moment to breathe, and regain his rational mind, "It's been generations since their last great war. Centuries of peace is a great gift to be had, but you're right. The kind of rage, strength, and fury necessary to win a war is probably all but expunged in his people." As his focus came out of the haze of his recent battle, he added, "Still. All the power of the world is but one loss from the hands of the defenseless. Long years of peace may weaken the body, but despite that they can create a sense of apathy, I believe his men value their homes and families; And if they aren't motivated enough to fight their best, and fates forbid we suffer losses, I'm sure that will draw out their full power." He paused briefly in speech as he raised his hand and examined it.
Continuing he spoke, "Have you had a chance to look at the city's layout? I'm not really sure it will matter if their portals can open anywhere. But as this is the seat of Validrir's power, I'm sure it's the Demon Lord Gorbrack's main target. I think our primary goal should be to keep him from reaching Validrir's Tower. How do you think we could best defend it or this city?" Kalamos was reviewing what he knew about the men. "It's my worry that these men may be too accustomed to defending the walls of their city... They may not know how to handle an enemy that gets inside the walls. This city could be a rat maze of trouble if they get inside." He wasn't really thinking heavily on the defense of the city... A lingering thought couldn't be shaken from his mind. He was looking down at his hand and playing at his own power. Attempting to figure out something that had puzzled him earlier.
-
Validrir stood atop the south wall and frowned as he gazed acrossed his land. Already he could feel and see the hurt to his realm. The trees and grass were loosing thier healthy green and turning a ruddy brownish color. The time of their doom was fast approaching.
-
Star sat alone, her wolf companion sleeping in the mid day's rays. She was watching the leaves upon the trees flutter in the soft breeze that brushed gently past her skin and made her hair wave slightly. Star was listening to the grass grow, "Yes this place is wonderful..." she was content here; she had forgotten about the danger that was to come to them.
She was soon reminded of this though, as the sound changed from the grass from living to dying. She looked down and all around her she could see the beauty beginning to decaying. Was she the source of this? It seemed most prominent around her, perhaps it was because Gorbrack was using her as a vessel beforehand. She stood quickly, hoping it was just that area... she whistled for Nall to follow her.
She began her walk back to the tower. Nature on her way back was lovely, it must have been a fluke. Gentle hands picked up a flower, tender petals licked her flesh. But it soon died within her hands. She knew then something was wrong. Star took off in a quick run towards the tower. She begun running up the stairs, pushing past the angels; each step burned her feet, each brush against the angels burned her flesh. Star was in a panic, she didn't know where Kalamos had gone. She stopped midway up the stairs, her wolf was stopped at the bottom of the stairs. She called out to Kal, she needed to tell him what was happening.
-
Thorlan stood silently and listened to Kalamos until he finished speaking, running through the words in his head as well as the questions he had asked. These people would fight, of that he was sure, how well he could not tell, though he figured his friend was right in that they would fight at their best when the time came. He gave a soft sigh and looked up towards where he was walking, trying to run over the layout of the city before stopping in his thoughts and looking at Kalamos, "You've learned far more of this whole situation than I know. I have not heard the name Gorbrack before. But the layout of the city should not be a huge issue, it seems that much of it is quite open, though, many holes....if trapped inside the walls some sort of traps could work well.
As for defending it outside the walls, perhaps you could inform me more on what we are fighting."
-
He spoke more quietly to Thorlan, being sure not to incite any kind of panic, "I was informed we have days, if we're lucky weeks. Not enough time for you or myself to get comfortable with the habits of our enemies by observing." He paused, and took a deep breath, preparing to spill the full story to Thorlan, "As you know, Validrir is considered a paladin god here. His powers are beyond anything I've come to understand thus far; Our attacker, is a Demon Lord whom apparently fought Validrir long ago for control of this place. His name is Gorbrack, and apparently although he was banished in defeat, he was not banished indefinately. He's returning and like Validrir, he hasn't changed much since his last visit. They are fighting for something I can't sense and I don't understand." Catching his breath he continued, "I've fought many manner of the more sinister creatures of the worlds. Thus far the only critical goal I have is to keep Gorbrack from reaching the heart of Validrir's power." His gaze cast to the white tower that vigilantly stood over the city. He raised his head to the faint sound of a voice he couldn't make out, "Is that Star?" The sound was muddled by the crowds of the town. He couldn't make it out and they were considerably far from the tower yet.
-
Validrir left the walls and continued through the city. He chanced apon Thorlan and Kalamos as he walked and moved toward them. As he approached them he heard the last bit of their conversation but his concentration was broken when he sensed Star's pain.
"Is that Star?" Kalamos said as he looked around. Validrir came up next to him and answered.
"Yes, she is.... in pain." He said as he closed his eyes and focused. "God's above, the foolish girl is at my tower. She can't survive that energy alone, Kalamos you must go to her." He said, his voice intense as his eyes snapped open.
-
Kalamos paused a moment at Validrir's voice, "Thorlan, I'll await you at the tower. I must make haste. We'll make our plans there." He knelt and planted one hand firmly in the ground, reaching his senses beyond the physical and into the magical; He broke down into the dust of power and sunk into the ground and shot off as the incoherent mass of light towards the tower. [Conduction] At the base of the tower, light sailed across the ground until forced to surface and scatter into Kalamos' form. Sliding to a short stop across the ground he glanced around sharply until he spotted her. Opening his wings and folding them forward he channeled his energy through them and approached her. The moment his wings surrounded her the dense holy ambience that gave swelter to her flesh vanished. Looking up the stairs at her his voice came out clear, "Are you alright?" Despite all the sounds of soldiers mobilizing, people preparing to take shelter, he had no doubts she would pick his voice out of the all the sounds instantly.
-
Thorlan listened to what they were up against and why, nodding along although he was just as confused as to why as anyone else. His ears perked slightly at the sound of the voice as it carried and before he could respond to his friend's question Validrir seemed to come out of nowhere and answer it. He smiled to himself, knowing that Kalamos would be gone like a shot at the thought of her in pain and simply nodded as the man spoke of talking later.
In a moment he was gone and Thorlan continued to walk., glancing over at the Paladin God that now remained with him. "I've heard a version of what it going on, if I am to help, perhaps you could fill in the blanks for me?"
-
Star was in pain, her flesh burning with every moment she was breathing. She couldn't stand the paind to walk; she was crawling stair by stair. She just knew she had to find Kal. The angels around her dared not to try and help the screaming woman with emerald hair; all the better for her though.
She couldn't take it anymore, she was crying in pain. Purple tears slid down her face, stained the stairs. demon blood hitting holy ground like acid to flesh; it bubbled and burned holes into the marble. She looked up to the sky, as if to ask Him for help and in that moment, if one were to look hard, came out of her aura, angel wings...
Star then felt Kal's energy around her; the burning stopped. She breathed hard, she was thankful. His voice, like a symphany of concern, called to her. She nodded to his question. Star was lying, he could tell that she was still in pain, even though her body was beginning to regenerate [Vampire trait] from the burns: her skin was like soft milk porcelin soon enough.
Star was far too exhausted to even walk to Kalamos, to explain why she was trying to walk up the Tower's stairs without him. "Love... I am killing things..." she had to say things and not people because no human was dumb enough to walk along side of her in a panic. "I can't touch anything for it dies! I was in the forest and the beauty around me began to melt into brown...." her eyes said it all, her desperation, pain, and sorrow, "What is happening?"
Star wanted answers, and quick. But mostly, right now, she felt safe in Kal's presence.
-
Validrir walked next to the drow and looked at him as he mentioned that he needed some answers. "What would you like to know Throlan? You have no doubt been told that a demon army is on my doorstep. In a very short time, portals from Gorbrack's current home will open and his hordes will poor through. Some how the barrier's between this relam and the realm he resides in now are weakened. The only clue we have as to how is and amulet that was found near to a week ago. It was demon make, but it now lies in my vaults benieth the tower."
-
he nodded, most of the story he had already heard from Kalamos, though he hadn't known anything of this amulet. "How well guarded is this amulet? If it all started from that for all we know it could be acting as some sort of beacon, leading their army straight to here...." he shrugged, either way there was going to be a war and he was going to be a part of it.
He looked forward to the tower, which by now held Kalamos and star as well as this strange amulet. As he walked everything ran through his head, A war against demons, Star seeming to act differently, Kalamos having been summoned back a few times. He shook his head and silently chuckled at the strange happenings everywhere he seemed to go.
-
Validrir thought about Thorlan's question and nodded. "Perhaps you're right, I shall have my guards bring the amulet up out of the vaults. If you would, meet me in the main hall in one hour. If you see Star and Kalamos before I do, tell them to come as well." Said Validrir before turning and walking toward his tower.
-
Kalamos looked down, eyes widening slightly at the smoldering blood across the ground. He breathed calmly, considering the consequences of his actions, carefully thinking about what he could say or do to comfort her. It's a tragic and terrible pattern. The vicious forces of dark power that so provoked the holy forces to be so violent. His brow furrowed slightly in sudden realization. Was it his darkness, that so arrested the hostile holy forces around himself? Was it the highly unstable balance in him that so arrested energy around him? A curious notion to be sure, he blinked his eyes as he came back to the moment, "I'm certain it's not the way you think it is Star. I don't have all the answers, but I know your churning darkness is not stronger than your stained soul." He bit his lip as he played out the rational possibilities, unsure of whether or not the demonlord was toying with more than just her mind; Or perhaps, if this was by his hand, that was exactly what he wanted. Kalamos wouldn't know without prying into Star's power and mind, and it wasn't in him to do so. "The scars of your darkness may be forever carved into your heart Star. But so too, is all the light you have."
He stepped closer and closed his wings around her and spoke more softly, "Maybe it's because you wear your evils on the outside that this place attacks you so. These lands can't see beyond your fangs or pale flesh. I'm not really sure, but it's something about this land that gives power to my anger." He smiled, "If this place could feel the light beneath your darkness, it would find as I have found an insurmountable amount of love." He looked at her, offering her a comforting smile. "You're not a destroyer of life Zoycite. You're the light I look upon at night. It's one of the rarest of its kind. Not a burning flare like Validrir's or sudden flash like Thorlan's; Yours is the kind that rarely shines brightly. Offering solace and peace to the turmoil of the world before you; A world that cannot imagine the raging chaos you face." The thought gave a strong state of relaxation to Kalamos. He breathed deeply alongside her as he had tried to defend her against despair. Tilting his head he spoke in a resolute manner, "Maybe there's more than one reason you are called Star." He stood up, turned around, and sat down on the stairs of the white tower, one wing folded against his back, the other open and around Star.
He didn't feel like he should spoil what would be a wonderful moment for her, by telling her he was getting ready to have a war meeting with Validrir and Thorlan. He would let her bask in the flood of contentment he was certain such fluid words would bring. He himself felt very good about what he had just said. Perhaps that was the reason the wind felt so great against his wings. In the few moments where the beauty of the world can be brought out for one person, that person could be lifted out of any abyssal pit. He supposed that it was because these moments were rare, that they were so wonderful and uplifting.
-
Thorlan gave a nod to Validrir and watched as he continued to walk, stopping for a few moments himself as he thought about everything. How little of the situation he knew as opposed to the last war he fought in. Sighing softly he began forward again, wondering how Kalamos was doing with Star and what had happened to cause such pain. With that thought he moved quicker, before breaking into a run to reach the tower faster.
-
Validrir sent a message with a servant to the tower that the amulet should be brought up for further inspection. The servant moved swiftly and took it to one of the many angels hurrying about the tower grounds. With a short order he sent one of the tower staff down to the vaults to obtain the amulet. Down they went untill they were deep in the foundations of the mighty structure. The vaults were numerous and lined the walls of the deep rooms in the tower. They were round and about three feet in diameter with a combination lock in the very center of it. On the walls they were about five place vertically every four feet of wall. Rolling ladders could be seen here and there to reach the top vaults. Soon the tower worker aproached a small desk set in the junction of several corridors. There sat a thin elderly man who wore thick spectacles and had white whispy hair. His frame was surprisingly straight and not bent with age, probably a blessing on Validrir's part. the man's name was Daglen. and he was the keeper of the tower vaults.The tower worker gave him order for the amulet and the Daglen grumbled as he got up.
"Well come on, let's go get the cursed thing." He said in a hoarse voice. They walked down several corridors before Daglen stopped and climed a ladder to the fourth vault and set to opening it. Soon the heavy metal door swung open and an eerie red glow lit the hall. The round shape of the amulet could be seen clearly for the entire amulet was alight as though it were burning hot. the gem in its center was glowing an even deeper angrier red. The two men looked at each other with expressions of shock and worry. This was bad.
-
Kalamos came up to her and held her close. She felt his breath against her flesh, his skin caressing against hers; he began to speak to her, his voice more gentle and loving then usual. He spoke to her such sweet words that tears filled her eyes. They were sitting and angel wing protected her against the harsh environment to her. Sweet symphony continued to move her soul, put her at ease; her loins and blood burned with another passion now though.
Star looked up at him, "You're perfect..." she couldn't say much more then that. There were no words to describe how magnificent he was, she didn't hold that knowledge. He changed her in many ways throughout the years, her love for him the only thing keeping her going. He was the light, the only thing she could ever see. This moment right now was wonderful, this present moment was peaceful and loving.
She smiled at him, a shy loving smile. There was something different about her now, he would have watched the change. From the loving words and protective wing, she was changing. The pale from her skin lifted, the chill from her flesh warmed, her eyes glowed with a twinkle of life, her lips grew colour to them her cheeks grew flush... it was like she was alive once more. (Now her appearance isn't of a typical vampire, but obviously she isn't as alive looking as she should be)
It wasn't that she appeared more like the living right now that was strange... but rather she, herself, was giving off a whole new found holy energy. This energy was different from the angels around her, from Validrir. Her holy power was something more, something more powerful, more pure. Star didn't notice the change within her, only Kal and her Father would notice... perhaps Validrir as well. The Ruler of the Realm would most likely think that the Gods above had sent him some reinforcements... "You are my world, my breath, my oxygen, the very blood that runs through my veins. Kalamos, with you by my side, I am complete."
In an instant she changed and as quick as it was there, it was gone. Star's head lay against him, wishing she could pause time.
-
Kalamos reached a hand to the wing of his that wasn't around Star. Star would be able to feel the power within his wings stirring. He twinged as he pulled a large feather from his back. Surprised at how something so small could hurt so much. His gathering will seemed highly focused on this feather. It seemed only to glow more brightly now that it has been removed from his wing. The resonating brilliance of this feather had a purpose. He placed it in his palm and ran his hand gently over it. His voice came out of his silent concentration, "Star. I have something for you." He gently closed his hand around the large feather as he the glowing thing to her. "If you're ever in danger and I'm not around, cast this into the wind. It will protect you when I cannot. Tell no one of this." She would be able to tell, that the feather's latent power was considerable for its size. It was comparable to a potion or scroll designed to shield the user from attacks; Ready and waiting only for its holder to use it. [Feather Sentinel] The glow in the feather shimmered and weakened until it was nothing more than a faint silver luster. "Its power will remain quiet until you use it."
Shortly after that he felt a fierce dark power oozing from the tower. Both his wings unstretched and Star quickly would find herself behind Kalamos and his outstretched wings. He watched the tower very closely, almost intently as he waited for Validrir. He was not only surprised that such dark force could be present under the intense power of this holy place, he was concerned for what the eminating darkness meant. Glancing over his shoulder, he realized Thorlan was nearly upon them, and Validrir wouldn't be far behind. He took no action save for putting himself between Star and this crimson red power.
-
(Ok....So..I got a few minutes...I'll do one more post as both my char and then Silver's. So...Yea...If anything this little post is like an add on to my last one. Of sorts.)
*Anderen* After they had finished eating what the cooks had made for them, Anderen led Silver back to her room, "I am going to go and wash myself off, and after that I will return here, ok?" he said to her, falling silent as he waited for her to respond.
*Silver* The food prepared by the cooks was delicious, and once they had finished and Anderen had led her back to her room, she listened to what he had to say intently, nodding. "Very well then, sir." Silver replied, before adding with a chuckle and a smile, "Don't make a lady wait too long now, Anderen." With that, Silver watched as Anderen bowed and then left, presumably making his way back to his own room. After that, she turned and retraced the familiar steps to her bed where she sat and waited for him to return, letting her mind wander as she waited.
*Anderen* He made his way back to his room quickly, hoping to finish cleaning himself up so he could return to Silver in a reasonable time. It wasn't long before he came to his door, and after he entered his room he went straight to the bathroom. Validrir's kningdom was more advanced then any he had ever seen, possessing running water, and even heated water. He was used to bathing in a wooden tub, and as such he felt almost like royalty as he undressed and stepped into the shower, which was something he had also never seen before. He pushed the two switches he saw up, and in a few seconds water was flowing down on him steadily.
He hurried and washed himself so he could return to Silver, and after a few minutes he pushed the switches down and walked from the bathroom to the dresser in his room, hoping there were some clothes in one of the drawers. He was lucky, and as he put on the pants and shirt he had found after looking in the drawers, he turned to make his way back to Silver. Just then, however, his mind went blank as everything got fuzzy and he dropped to his knees. He tried to maintain his consciousness, but it was in vain, as he was again overcome by an impenetrable darkness. As quickly as Anderen had fallen and passed out, Kenoras had taken shape in his place.
He wasn't in the elf like form he had been in when he was with the demon girl. He instead was in his true, massive form, with horns coming from all over his body. His first thought was that he should look around, and so he did, as he made his way out of the bed room and into the hall. Something in the air, like an oppressive energy, was sapping his strength. He couldn't explain it, though it didn't hinder him too much. If needed, he could still fight, but on top of feeling like he was being smothered, he also felt distracted, as if it were impossible to focus his mind. Thus he wandered the halls rather aimlessly, unaware of the war developing around him, and of the fact that Angel's now walked the halls as guards.
He could still detect the Lord Validrir's distinct power though, and he could also tell that it was drawing ever nearer. That realization pleased Kenoras, as he assumed it was the work of the false god that made him feel as he did now, and if such were indeed the case then he had to deal with Validrir. He didn't like him from the last time they had met anyways, so he decided he would just wait for the Lord to arrive, as Kenoras searched for the front doors so he could greet Validrir himself.
It wasn't long until he finally found them, and when he did he proceeded to make his way outside as he opened the doors and stepped through. Immediately he was met with the sight of Angel's standing to either side of him, as well as the forms of the golden warrior and the demon girl at the bottom of the stairs. It was strange, but upon exiting the tower he no longer felt any of the ill effects. Instead, the only thing now bothering Kenoras was the presence of the angel's. He looked past them though, and at Kalamos and Star instead, "So....We meet again. Hello, sister." he said, speaking to the demon girl who had once called him out as her brother, if only because he was a demon as well. With that, he waited for her response, and anything else she might speak about. He planned to kill the two angel's near him, but that time would come when it was supposed to.
-
Validrir felt the wave of evil power the moment the vault swung open. With out a pause he sprinted toward the tower. With a might leap he took to the air as his great golden wings of light formed and carried him up ward. He soared quickly through the air and passed over the gates of the tower grounds. As he reached the open paved area outside the front of the tower his wings disolved and he fell to the ground. He hit the the stone area and rolled to his feet. At the top of the stairs in the door way of his tower stood a demon of great size. The angels at the doors had drawn thier swords to attack but stopped at Validrir's command. His voice boomed across the grounds as he spoke.
"STOP!!! I will deal with this myself!" He clapped his hands together and brought them apart his sword materializing between them. Grasping the hilt he stode forward, his armor shining in the light. His helmet seemed to fade into existance around his head as he walked. It completely covered his head and had a T-shaped visor for him to see out of. On the sides were a pair of ivory wings that streched outward and back.
Validrir stopped at the bottom of the stairs and gripped his sword. Clouds rolled overhead, thunder shook the land, and he waited.
-
Star looked at Kalamos with loving eyes. Delicate fingers took the feather. She nodded her head at him slowly, understanding the power behind the soft object. She pulled her long hair up off her back and tied it into a knot, where she placed the feather. Her hair was messy and yet elegant, strands framed her face, licked her shoulders. "Thank you..." she spun around playfully, "How does it look?"
Evil lurked through the halls of the tower and expelled itself out the front doors and down the stairs. Kal made swift movements and shielded her from the energy before it could find her and change her. She pushed herself up close to his back, head rested between his feathered wings.
The stairs began to shake under the weight of the new demon lurking through the halls of the tower. She heard the angels scream, the sound of blades being drawn. She peered though gentle flowers and saw a demon standing at the top of the stairs. He called out to her, but she was frozen in time. She watched the angels assemble around him, each with their hatred for him. She shook her head and shouted, "Brother! Calm... they fear the true form! Stand down!" Star lowered her voice, "They are both afraid... the angels and demon alike, but hate for one another... is that how they look at me?"
She watched the angels and feared her own life. The stairs shook once more. She turned to look what it was behind her. It was Validrir, angry, she could feel his energy against her. She watched as the clouds changed, the rain began to fall. She heard him shouted, watched as he drew his blade. Star's fingers gripped into the side of Kalamos. She whispered, "Kal...Kal..." Validrir was getting closer, "KAL!"
All she could feel was his hated holy energy, watched his angry eyes, feel his hate for demons. And Kalamos was shielding her from the evil power that would more then likely force her to change. She shouted up to Kenoras, "Brother, if you do not change back, you put us both in harms way!"
Star was afraid... and angry.
-
When she took his feather playfully he smiled, taking in her joy. It made him feel better, she was happy and safe from harm even without him; That is to say, before the bitterness of the dark power flooding forth and much to his surprise, a second source of the shadow power appeared. The feathers of his wings began to ruffle more vibrantly and with a glimmer of power to them. His whispers, that quickly became cries for his attention drew his gaze to Validrir. He responded to Kenoras after Validrir spoke, "Meet... Again? I don't recall having introductions with a shadow demon recently. Difficult when you run like you did earlier." He smiled briefly as he savored grim words, "Strange isn't it. How you just appeared the way you did. Normally, in such a place, I would've felt your presence far from here. Even more strange, is that I've felt your power before." His own sword singed gently and slowly, as he drew and held it forth, "It's changed somewhat, but you've felt my power too." His smile faded, "I'm surprised you survived such an attack, given the state you were in when I struck you. What's your name and if you don't mind me asking on your behalf Validrir, your business shadow demon?" Kenoras could take notice here that Kalamos politely respected an important secret of his. Something he noticed almost instantly.
-
The drow felt the wave of energy as well and pushed himself to move as quickly as he could. He watched as Valadrir came over top of him to reach the tower more quickly. Moving into the tower shortly after Valadrir and taking a quick scan of everything going on there. There was something else, that he couldn't see here. He took quick notice of the demon at the top of the stairs and Kalamos protecting the stairs and Star before turning and trying to find the entrance to the vaults, remembering about the amulet.
-
He glared at both of the angel's as they stepped away from him and drew their swords and assumed defensive stances. His fanged maw spread into a wicked grin as he looked back and forth between the two angel's as he awaited their attack. He assumed that they had orders to kill any demon they might come across on sight, no questions asked. As such, he was eager to get the fight underway so he could spill the blood of the two "holy" abominations before him, and send them to wherever they went when they died. His anticipation was interupted however when the Lord Validrir came flying from nowhere and landed on the ground in a roll behind Kenoras' sister and her golden armored companian, calling out to the two angel's that he himself would handle the situation presented by Kenoras' sudden appearance. "...And what can you do? You may be a god, but I am no mere demon. I am a devil, I am your antithesis. You are akin to order, while I am chaos. We are different, yet we are the same. Thus I can kill you as you can kill me. Am I not correct?" he retorted to the god's angry words. With that, Kenoras took two steps forward, each one sending out small shockwaves through the ground beneath him, shaking beneath his great weight. Immediately the two angel's matched his steps, taking two steps away from him as he approached. I do so enjoy a good fight. And it has been so long since I've been free to wreak havoc and bring terror to those who would be my enemies. This day is the beginning of my glorious return. At last, I will be able to kill again...And who better to be my first victims than these two angel's and their god? Kenoras thought to himself. In the next instant however, Kenoras was surprised when, even though he had greeted her first, Star spoke out to him in an urgent tone, forcing him from his thoughts. His misshapen grin faded as he listened to what Star said, and he thought for a moment on her words. They made sense, afterall, because it seemed she was not considered to be an enemy of the angel's like he was. Perhaps she was right, perhaps it was best for him to not wander the lands with such blatant disregard for his holy opposites, for those he was born to hate and kill. then Star spoke of how his form would put them both in danger, and he thought for a moment once more of why she was acting as she was, why she wasn't running to join him in battle against the angel's and god. If you can hear me, do not speak, lest it be with your mind only. I wonder, why do you ally yourself with our mortal enemies? Am I alone in my disdain for these foul creatures? Will I be alone also if I battle them? Well? Will you aid me, sister? I seek only to be free of persecution. Kenoras thought to Star, hoping she would be able to hear as well as respond to him. And it was then that the warrior spoke, the man he had once mistaken for the mortal who had made him a prisoner in a sword. He didn't nod or say anything in response to Kalamos, but he maintained eye contact with him the entire time he spoke so Kalamos would know he listened intently to what was said. But then Kalamos asked his name, and even more importantly, what reason he had for being here. "I am Kenoras. As for my purpose. I have none. I am simply here. And met with the faces of my enemies," he said, pausing as he looked from the angel's and then the god, then back to Kal, "I am left with no choice but to kill them. They will attack me the first chance they get, so I may as well make the first move, right? I'm not here because I want to be. Like I said, I am just here. Does that claer things up, friend?" he asked Kalamos, as he awaited his response. Kenoras would ignore all the talk of when kal had attacked him, and leave it be as he waited for someone to speak again, or attack.
-
Validrir arched an eye brow and answered the devil. "If you are what you claim to be, than those angels are a poor match for you. I, on the other hand, might survive." He spoke and then listened as Kalamos asked who he was and what his buisness would be. He then listened as the devil explained. "Very well, Kenoras." Validrir said after a moment. "And if we leave you alone, what will you do then?" His tone was mocking and condecending. "Reak havok on the city? Burn crops? Or will you simply commit the murder of countless individuals to slake your blood lust? Do not pretend that you attack only to survive, it is in your twisted nature to fight my kind and torment mortals." He walked forward as he spoke, slowly climbing the stairs towards the massive demon. "You are foul, you are evil, you are damned for all of time." He whispered, yet his voice seemed to echo all around them. "Now die." And the sword swung toward Kenoras's neck.
-
The demon spoke only to her, through her mind alone. She listened to him, Validrir coming ever so close to her, she shook her head, hid behind the massive wings of Kalamos; the holy energy was licking her flesh and burning with every touch. She spoke to Kenoras "I do not ally myself with our 'enemies' I ally myself with love. If we attack them, then we are no better then they. I have spent many a year on the outside to better understand and educate myself on all of this... you would do good to learn the same."
Star never allied herself with someone she didn't consider a friend or family. It was never about race whom she was seen with. She loved an Angel; she had loved a vampire and an elf before. She trusted individuals, stood beside them until their breath was taken from them. She had seen too much hate based on appearance alone, she wanted to be better then that.
Validrir was answering back to Kenoras. His words infuriated her beyond belief. Her father, trapped inside of the wolf, was furthermore angry. She whispered, "Our nature? Our instinct? To torture mortals? To just cause havoc amongst others?" her voice was raising along with her temper, "We live to war with angels? Am I so foul? So evil?" She was stepping away from Kalamos and following the God, the angels dare not come near her. She was fuming from his words, she was illuminating with a power, an ancient power that not many had ever had the chance to feel, "Am I so damned?!" Now she was yelling at the 'God.' "He has never came down to strike ME ever in my life. Who are YOU to speak such words?"
Star was illuminating, hair flowing around her in invisible power. An angel turned to grab her, but as soon as his hand touch her flesh, it burned him like acid, his skin melting away. This was an ancient power that they had never seen. She was evolving.... she turned to the angel and back to Kalamos, her eyes were soft to him and full of fear. She mouthed the words 'Help Me...' to him.
Star did not know what was happening to her, only her father knew, who sat at the bottom of the stairs.
She watched as Validrir took first strike against the talking demon. She snapped upon seeing this. She turned to the nearest angel and smirked with the most evil intention. "Scream for me, my pretty..."
-
Kalamos watched as very steadily this loosely allied group began to break down and start fighting. As Star would see the raging fury in his eyes as she looked at him. And while he wasn't about to kill anyone, his wings stretched full and the air became thick. The silver in Kal's eyes flashed a sudden teal and the viscose power surrounding them all began to move in a flowing current. Holding his sword out in his right hand, the armor on his left forearm parted and the energy of runes began to writhe across his forearm. Running the blade across his forearm in what would be a crimson splattering swirl the power holding the highly dense forces surrounding him broke down and caved inward towards his arm. It was like watching an eruption of blood and fire explode from Kalamos' arm. [Blood Rune]
This seething and raging firestorm was not volatile to life, but rather volatile to the forces around. The flaring energy in this rune soon came to full focus, his sword was of a near black crimson shade. One rune in particular lit brightly in red. [Buster] Turning the blade and blasting his wings he barelled into Star, hitting with a sudden and ferocious force; Wrapping around her with his off-arm he carried her with him. Landing before Validrir and putting this raw power into stopping his attack. The force of his blade was stronger now, enough so to halt the full force of Validrir's attack, but not so strong that there wasn't a consequence for it. Even his empowered blade wasn't a match for god strength. The highly tense and volatile forces in his sword crumpled, and Kalamos found himself, for the first time in an exceptionally long time, on the recieving end of punishment. He his eyes went wide with a sudden realization as to what he gotten himself into. Shattering metal sailed into his limbs, and Validrir's own blade made his chestplate scream as it tore through it and hurled Kalamos from the stairs of the tower; His world spiraled through the air and when he hit the ground, it was hard.
Standing up slowly and staggering, he looked at the three of them; His face was smothered with a look of terrible dissappointment just as his chest was with blood. He held up his blade's hilt, and looked at the damage done to his weapon and himself, discarding the hilt he moved forward and brushed past them, stopping only to turn and look to Star and Thorlan. Closing his eyes, he swayed in the breeze briefly, almost as if in a daze. His eyes had returned to normal and that massive energy was scattered by Validrir's strike. He took a deep breath and walked into the tower, bearing signs of injury in his steps. Of his entire body and the grevious damage done to it, his wings seemed completely untouched by the damage of Validrir's attack.
-
Validrir was shocked, both by the power emmitted by Star and Kalamos's actions. He was there in front of him in an instant. But the die had been cast, the sword already swinging toward its intended target and it would not stop for Kalamos. Validrir stayed were he was as Kalamos was sent sprawling by the force of his attack. He never moved even as Kalamos stood and walked to the tower, obviously hurt. His eyes darted from Star to Nall and then to Kenoras, the hulking monster before him. Validrir closed the remaining space between them and looked the devil in his eyes.
"Begone from here and go where you wish, but know this. If you so much as sneer at my subjects, I will end you." He walked passed Kenoras and toward the tower where he knew the amulet waited for him. He turned once he reached the top step and looked back at those below. "Star, you are different than the rest of demon kind, whether or not you realize it. I understand you anger with me, but I am done apologizing to you." His eyes shifted to Nall and then to Kenoras. "Every demon I have ever met has acted exactly as I have described them. Blood thirsty, cruel and evil. This is the experience I have to draw from. Maybe you can understand my hostility, after all each of those demons had wished me dead. So there you are, I will explain myself no more. Accept my actions or don't, but I will not be questioned any longer."
Validrir rounded on his heal and entered the tower, a deffening thunder clap seeming to add a sence of finality to his words. He entered the main hall and found two servants running out of a door. One of them was Daglen, the vault worker. Together they spotted him and hurried over. Between them they held a heavy chest that was covered in runes.
"Oh, my lord!" Dalgen said as he and the other dropped the chest at his feet. "The amulet is in quite a state. We had to place it in this heavy thing to even carry it." Validrir frowned and looked at the chest.
"Stand back." He ordered as he knelt in front of the runed box. The two men did as they were told but stayed close enough to see what was happening. Validrir tossed the lid back and leaned back as a wave of evil power surged forth. The red glow cast an eerie lighting across the hall, casting dark and ominous shadows on the walls. Validrir bared his teeth as he recovered from the initial burst of energy. Plunging his hand into the chest he withdrew the amulet which immediately burned and steamed as though it had been plucked from molten lava. Validrir closed his eyes and clenched his teeth against the horrible pain that wracked his body. His gauntlet fell apart as the leather in it burned away and the steel melted and ran down off his hand and on to the floor. Soon the amulet was glowing even brighter, the stone almost white it was so intense. Validrir's head went back and his mouth opened in a silent scream. The amulet burst into flame and began to crumble, and after another minute of agonizing pain, it dropped to the floor as a blackened husk.
Validrir collapsed to the ground and lay there shaking in a cold sweat. He did not respond as the two men ran over and asked if he was ok. He only closed his eyes and ceased to think as the darkness of sleep took him.
-
Thorlan stopped his search as he felt the energy from Star building ont he stairs and looked in that direction, not surprised to see Valadrir making a move towards the demon on the stairs, but seeing Kalamos take the hit his eyes opened wide and watched as his friend sailed through the air. His eyes narrowed slightly but he didn't retaliate, moving to Kalamos instead and helping him up or help him stay up anyway, looking at the wounds he took.
He looked back at the god as he spoke to star, words he figured were probably truth though held no sympathy in them, "I fear this 'alliance' will not hold for long on the battlefield..." he muttered to Kalamos while Validrir worked to destroy the amulet he had told him about.
-
Kenoras remained where he was while he watched the events unfolding around him. He was waiting for either of the angel's or even Validrir himself to attack him. He lisyened to everything the lord said to him, but Kenoras didn't respond. Instead, Star did, screaming out at the god in a fury after hearing the degrading remarks made about Kenoras, as well as all demons and devils. He smiled when he saw her defend him so, and it pleased him that he wasn't alone. But then the girl began to emanate with a mysterious and powerful aura, and her flesh even began to glow. Kenoras was an ancient devil, but even he had never felt an energy like hers in his entire existence. Her blood line was even more pure and more closely linked to the first of all devils then he was.
It was a surprising thing to be priviliged to see, but the fact that her power was so pure gave him great joy. He had been alone through his existence, unable to stomach any of the females of his kind he had ever seen, but this devil woman before him was already appealing to him. They would create many perfect and unholy vessels of destruction the likes of which hadn't been seen for millions years. It will be glorious... Kenoras thought to himself as he looked back to Validrir, who had begun to attack him finally. Kenoras stood there as a small orb of reddish yellow energy appeared in the grasp of his right hand. He closed his fist, and the energy shot out from his hand and took the shape of a sword as Kenoras began to raise the blade up to block even as it was still forming.
Just in front of his face, and invisible at first, a sort of blueish white haze lingered in the air before Kenoras. Unknown even to Kenoras, it was Anigav moving to aid in his defense from the god's attack, since the life forces of Anderen, Kenoras, and herself were all connected. She couldn't allow even Kenoras' to be killed, no matter how evil he was. However, as fast and suddenly as the blue haze had began to form, Kalamos had stepped in front of Validrir's attack as he came from nowhere seemingly. Kal slowed the attack just enough that Kenoras had time to step out of the way, even though he still held his own sword up in front of him. He was surpriased at how damaged kalamos was after the smoke cleared, and he watched as the angelic warrior limped off into the tower, then he looked back to the lord.
The lord told him to leave and go where he wished, which also pleased Kenoras, as he continued to listen to what else was said. Next the lord explained himself and what he had said to Star and Kenoras, who Kenoras was hoping wouldn't believe his lies. He tried once more to speak to her with his thoughts as Validrir finished speaking and also went into the tower. The drow followed Kalamos, and it left just the two angel's and then himself and Star. He moved over to her and looked down to her, finally taking her advice as he changed his appearance, his body shrinking and taking on the look of a human. When he was finished, he made eye contact with Star Sister...What stops us from slaying these two here and now? Their god has abandonded them. You saw with your own eyes that he moved to attack me first, I did nothing. And yet you will fight for his behalf, fight to protect him and his kind? His holy underlings look upon us with both contempt and hate, they seek to kill us as we do them. Your companion, the one with angelic wings, is not like the others. I get a feeling he is very different from any ordinary angel. I have no quarrel with him, since such is the case. You and I are alone here, we have no others of our kind to watch our backs. Surely you must see the logic in what I say. Aid me, sister. he thought to Star, before turning to look at the angel's.
"You both had better go inside. Your god may have said to begone from here, but he also said to go whereever I wish. Interestingly enough, I wish to remain here. So I shall. Thus you had better leave my presence, or else I will be forced to remove that which annoys me from the area, from existence even. Now go. Mercy is not something I show very often, pitiful cretins." he said, his voice deep and resonating. He watched as the angel's both took his warning and moved inside the tower, leaving just himself and Star to remain outside. He looked back at her as he waited for her answer to what he had thought to her.
-
Star was wanting blood, she could taste it on her tongue, feel it through her fingers. SHe craved it, wanted to hear the screams, wanted to take their last breath. She was furious with the God and his little winged death dealers. She was about to attack, the angel looking at her with fear in his eyes... Kalamos swooped her up and carried her up the stairs. She held fast to him, her body not fighting him. "Just one little kill.... just one..." he would deny her request.
She was placed down and heard steel unsheathed and then shatter. WIngs protected her from the shards of silver that flew through the sky. Kal was pushed back, STar immediately turned to him; blood hit her nose and ran the scent through and through her body. Her pupils widened with the thrill of a hunt. She shook her head and saw Kal, her love and life, bleeding. He was hurt. She didnt even have the voice to yell his name. Everything went blank in her mind, she saw nothing, felt nothing. She was in shock.
Star slowly turned to look at Validrir who did nothing, said nothing... not even to call his minions to help Kalamos. She was disgusted... fury burned within her. She was giving off more power then either of them. The angels all bowed to her, began to back away. She gritted her teeth, "Leave me... now..." they listened, not questioning another one of her actions. Validrir also left, taking his time up the stairs, muttering something about demons, "It is ignorance you live by... how sad for a God." she was blatently rude, didn't care at the moment. She was using all her will to not snap. Thorlan was making his way past her, "Drow... Take care of him... I can not right now."
Kenoras stayed with her, he was trying to reach her. She was still in a raged shock. He did well to listen to her and return to a normal state of being. "We arent alone... If any one is alone it is I and I soley. Kalamos is different... he is dear to me. The others I could care less for, they don't understand. But you will do well to understand them. If you are as ignorant as them... then you are no better, Brother." she turned to him, "And if you ever touch a hair... a string of clothing... on Kalamos, I will make you wish that God Himself was punishing you. Do you understand?"
She meant every word. She was so monotone right now, expressionless. Slowly she walked up the stairs and entered the Tower. Validrir was shaking on the floor, the pendant around her neck began to glow gently. She turned to Kalamos and caught the scent of blood once more. She blinked and ran to him, sliding to her knees. She took him in her arms, gentle quick hands pulled at his armor, taking off the shattered pieces, pulling metal from his flesh. His blood was swimming all around her. She looked and took off for curtains, ripping them from the rods and returned to KAlamos; she quickly wrapped him up tightly, trying to stop the blood... his blood... her life.
She was fighting it, the urge, want, need to drink directly from him. The blood on the floor was still warm... she was shamefully thinking about drinking it. She did, however, lick her fingers, tasting sweet life. She grabbed for empty blood vials in her pouch and filled them with spilt blood from the floor. This was the vampire in her, she needed to have extra.
"My love... are you okay? You don't have to answer me, I know the answer is no..." she sighed deeply she was trying to calm down. A tilted of the head and a forced smile crossed her lips, "Everything will be fine..." she was faking it. She wanted to rip heads off. She couldnt feel anthing still. She turned slightly, and out of her back there was a rip, black bloodied feathered tip was sticking out from her flesh.
-
Pensworth would come running as he heard the other two men call for help. He would direct two angels to lift Validrir onto their shoulders and carry him to his chambers. Clear worry would line his proper features as he followed them to the stairs. As they reached them he turned to see both Stat and Kalamos. Hurrying over to them he said.
"Did either of you see what did this to the lord? He was just...." He stopped as he saw the condition of Kalamos and the blood on the floor. "My goodness, you shouldn'e even be standing after such a wound!" He said as he leaned forward to peer at the cut. "What happened to you dear sir? This is a horrible slice, almost as if..." He paused again and straightened. "This cut was left by a special weapon, a god's weapon. What has transpired Star?" He said, turning his attention to the girl. "Bah, never mind at the moment, you need medical attention." He said without waiting for an answer. "Come along, we'll get you patched up and then sort this out." He began to move in the direction of the first aid room, where servants who get injured by accident go to be taken care of, but then stopped and looked back at Kalamos. "Do you need help to get there, or will you even accept it from me?" He asked in a serious tone.
-
(This post contains what Kal perceives, where as some of this is not possible, i.e. his walking. He doesn't know the difference because of the state he's in.)
Beneath his stoic facial appearance and his act of fortitude his clenched teeth were steadily un-clenching. His pain was dulling to a floating haze sense of lightness. Hearing was coming in and out as his steps became more and more pronounced from one another. The taste of iron seeped into his mouth and a small stream began to flow forth, growing as he resisted less and less. Like a clock about to expire; Losing more confidence and power with each passing step, until lifting his legs became like trying to pull them knee-deep from mud. Nothing short of impossible, it was with these few fleeting moments that his blurred vision began to darken and close in around him. He was becoming less and less responsive and as his stance began to droop and pensworth addressed him, he seemed incapable of answering. He could barely mouth the words he wished to speak and with these attempts came gobs of blood; Thick blood which was clearly from internal damage.
Within a matter of moments following all these obvious signs of near unconsciousness, the feathers molted from his back and his wings slowly collapsed to ash to his back plates. Metal shards that were stuck between his feathers fell harmlessly to the ground before dissipating into magical remnants. All his injuries laid bare, traumatized forearm and chest cavity; combined with several slabs of metal from his own sword and arm scattered into his arms. There was a brief moment were he tightened up his stance; The deep breath before his plunge into darkness, but in his sudden resistance of unconsciousness, his wounds seemed to shrink slightly; But there wasn't even enough power for his healing to work within him at this point. [Inner Light: Failed] His body became limp in Star and Thorlan's arms as it continued to ooze thicker blood from his chest.
-
Thorlan held Kalamos, looking at everyone and trying to see what was going on. Things seemed to have calmed down a bit but that didn't help what was happening still. He saw Star come to Kalamos, tips coming from her back as they had when he had fought her. She was furious, and rightly so with all that had just transpired. Still holding Kalamos he felt him go limp, without answering Pensworth. "Lets get him there. And quickly." he said, finding the extra strength to pull his friend along with minimal help, hearing Star's words of comfort for him, though it appeared that he could not hear them himself.
This war was going to be something far more than he had thought, this war was starting from within and if that happened, then there would be no hope for any in the war on the outside. He silently cursed to himself, there had to be a way to keep everyone from fighting one another. Looking over at Star again he wondered if it would be possible to keep her from simply turning on the Angels at any point in the war.
-
With a nod Pensworth turned and led them dowm one of the five corridors that split off from the main hall. It was not long before they came to an open door near the kitchens. Inside was a long room with several beds and desk with a middle aged man man behind it. He looked up over his spectacles and his eyes widened at Kalamos's condition.
"Well, for goodness sake, put the man on a bed!" He exclaimed as he got up. He was wearing plain dress clothes and a long blue coat, his hair was wavey and brown, but slightly thinning and turning grey on the sides. "My my my, I have to say that this looks bad." He muttered as he looked Kalamos over. "Mrs. Collins, please come here and bring the stitching kit and probe." He called after a moment. A little while later a young woman with a dress of the same blue as the man's coat came out with a small brown leather case and a metal ball. She set them down and smiled at those there, but her smile faded when she saw Kalamos.
"Doctor Willmor, is he going to be alright?" She said in a worried voice.
"Perhaps, it depends on the extent of his internal damage. But if you will please remove his armor and fix that horrid wound on his shoulder, that would help." The nurse set to doing as she was instructed and the doctor took the metal ball. It was about four inches in diameter and covered in different runes. Touching a series of the runes in sequence the ball suddenly lifted from his hand and floated over Kalamos. It slowly hovered from his head to his feet and back again. "Now we'll know the seriousness of this in about a minute."
-
The magic of the orb's scrying passed over Kal's bloodied self steadily; But failing to collect the information it was designed to. The presence of unnatural power caused Kalamos shudder. The damage done to his body was easily discernable to be fatal for the physicians that examined him, but examining something as complex and unusual as Kalamos required more than just a doctor's knowledge on human health. There was more at work behind the veil of the physical; There was a lot of superficial damage done to the powers holding him together. Damage only a weapon of an immortal or extremely powerful being could've inflicted. Star's somewhat trained eyes could see it; and As the orb trailed over his chestplate, it would make visible to all the real damage. The blue light of the orb trailed over his body until reaching this wound. The magical blue light refracted away from his chest. Revealing a fount of raw power.
Validrir had cut the seals formed from Star's summoning power, and while they saw a fount of raw power, Star could see the fields that contained his power; These broken areas were spreading. Collapsing into himself as a tower would. The caked blood from his body outside burned away in the tower's powerful holy aura. The cloth around him began to collapse as his body began to dissipate. Silver threads of energy peeling off from his chestplate and scattering into the air around. Deep in his mind, he felt the darkness take him once more. They were left with a bloodied curtain on a bed. So it was once more, that Kalamos once more drifted without senses of any kind.
-
The wizards left by the dark king were long and diligent at their work, ignoring distractions until their work was completed. A large and ornate glowing arcane circle on the ground, was lit with an eerie purple glow; Far away, in the core of the kingdom of the dead, an opposing white circle was lit. The inside of these circles faded into a reflective pool. Stepping onto these reflective pools, one by one massive golems of coral stone began to pass through. Rising steadily on the recieving side and moving to the wizards that waited on the other side.
The constructs were large, standing almost thirty feet tall; Despite their size, they moved with considerable agility. Twenty of these came through before the next set of reinforcements came. 20 elementals of each of the four basic schools of the arcane passed through: Of the fire based, 10 lesser elementals, the size of men, followed by five more powerful elementals, which unlike the lesser ones actually resemebled men. The final five fire elementals were young wyverns. The next set that came through were the earthen elementals; The first ten were best described by their given name, rumblers. A collective mass of earth that seemed little more than mounds of dirt in appearance. The five that followed were sand men, and the final five to come forth were crystal golems. The third set of twenty to come through were air elementals; The weakest of which looked like moving clouds. The next five coming through looked more volatile, wind in their humanoid bodies swirling violently. The final five coming forth were made of electricity and cyclones. The final set of elementals to pass through were the water elementals. Tortoise-like creatures emerged in a batch of ten, followed by humanoid like elementals, and the strongest ones looked like they were composed of some form of hostile liquid.
As these elementals entered formation, an emissary came through and awaited a commander. He bore the flag of his king and the portal shut. Speaking to the wizards whom watched Corotai's own so well before they departed through the portal he announced, "Corotai's elemental forces and coral golem guard are Lord Validrir's own for the duration of the conflict. By the command of my King. These elementals are being channeled from the keep where Corotai's throne lies. They require nothing more than Validrir's command and will serve him without question, and once given the command to depart by Validrir himself, will disjunct and return to my King." Bowing his head to the wizards in command, he turned and stepped back into the portal that was opened; Which closed shortly afterward. The one hundred creatures stood at attention where they were. Validrir's wizards knew from what they were told, they will respond to nothing and take no action until Validrir gives them their orders.
-
As he watched the body of Kalamos seem to disappear he was in shock. Here was this man he had known all his life, though Kalamos was far different from any 'man' he had ever met and for the second time in a matter of months he had died before him. As much as he knew he grieved for Kalamos, he knew that his loss was not the same as Star's, and he had seen her reaction to this the last time. He head dropped for a moment and he waited for the inevitable anger that was to come from the woman, He had managed to defend himself against her long enough the last time that he figured he could do it again, and if possible keep her from going after Validrir in turn likely hurting herself more than anything and also knowing that she wouldn't care.
Thorlan looked to the doctor and the nurse, his eyes alone telling them they needed to leave and quickly. He hoped he was wrong in the reaction he thought he would see, but he doubted it. He stepped back, blocking the way they had come in.
-
The doctor was a little off set when the body of his patient simply vanished. "He... he wasn't real?" The doctor asked uncertainly. Pensworth looked to him and shook his head.
"Rather he was a summoned being good doctor." His eyes caught sight of Thorlan and the warning in his eyes. "But perhaps you and the nurse here should leave for a bit." He said patting him on the shoulder. "Yes, yes off you go." The doctor and nurse left, both with unsure expressions. Pensworth turned and began to walk to the door, stopping only to tell Star he was sorry, before hurrying past Thorlan and down the hall. He knew of the anger that was likely building within that woman and he realized that she might well blame his lord for Kalamos's death. He had to get Lord Validrir to a safe and secret place within the tower in case she came after him. For in his current state, she could well do him terrible harm.
up the numerous flights of stairs and down a lengthy corridor he went, almost at a run. He came to the large set of cherrywood doors, each carved with an angel, pointing their swords to the heavens, and pushed them open. There he saw Validrir layed upon his bed and those who carried him there looking over him. Pensorth came to the end of the bed and looked at him for a moment. He was pale and shaking slightly, cold sweat still beaded his forehead. Pensworth allowed himself to become distracted by his worry for but a moment before his eyes snapped to the others in the room.
"We have to move him. That woman, the half demon, she may be in a very bad state. The man she loves has just faded from exsistance and technically it is lord Validrir's fault. In the likely hood she comes after him, we should take our lord down the secret passage to a safe chamber." Motioning to the vault keeper and the servant he told them to help lift him. Together, along with Pensworth, the did and moved to a bookcase on the far wall. Pulling a book at the end of of the third shelf, the case moved aside and they stepped into a dark passage. Pensworth looked to the angels who stood behind. "Stay here, and keep that girl, Star, from following us, should she try." With those words the book case returned and blocked them from view.
Pensworth snapped his fingers with his free hand and several torches flickered into life and illuminated the narrow passage. It sloped down some what and curved, following the walls of the tower. Down the went, the torches ahead bursting into flame and the ones behind dieing out when they were no longer needed. Eventually they came to a panel in the stone wall and Pensworth opened it by leaning into it with his shoulder. On the other side was a small wooden room that had a single bed and a couple of chairs in it. From the ceiling hung an oil lamp which flickered on as they entered. Laying Validrir on the bed the breathed deeply. Carrying his large frame all that way had not been easy. Pensworth sat on the edge of the bed and the other two took the chairs.
"Well He should be safe here, I don't even know where we are." The servant said after a moment. Pensworth nodded in agreement.
"I only hope that Star does not do anything rash. I would rather ths all be for nothing than have her go on a bloodlusting rampage."
-
She followed Thorlan and the servant to wherever they were leading her. She was most concerned for her love, Kalamos. If she had a split second she would turn and slay the Lord for what he had done, but not now... the timing was all wrong. As she was walking, she left a trail of purple blood trickling off from her back. She was led to a room, an infirmary.
The doctor called for help; a woman appeared. Sure, the woman was just tending to Kal's wounds, but she was touching him; the anger built within her: she wanted to jump and rip the woman from limb to limb (jealousy is something Star wasn't used to). The doctor used an object that was so very foreign to her, she had never seen anything like it before. She grabbed the drow's arm and hid into him, as if she was afraid of the flying metal object.
To her demise, she watched as Kalamos' time on this plain came to an end. She could see his pain, his anguish before he disappeared. She came out from Thorlan's shoulder. She turned and looked at everyone, "Get out..." she could barely control the anger behind her mouthed words. She grabbed up his cloak and held it to her closely, she wrapped it around her shoulders and hugged it tightly. "It hurts everytime... he comes and goes but he always stays with me." She turned to look at the Drow "Even before all of this summoning came to be... he would come and go. For years I walked through different realms just to find him... years I spent searching for him, only to find out that he will forever come and go..." she sighed deeply, "In due time you will learn how to bring him back, if in case I should not be able to."
She was eerily calm at this point. She walked past Thorlan, "Excuse me, Drow, but I must rest before bringing him back..." In reality she needed to be locked away from everyone and everything, least she shall slaughter them. She made her way down to the room she and Kalamos shared when they first arrived.
She locked herself here, walked to the bed and threw herself on it. What occurred next, the whole tower would be able to hear and feel; for what arose from her was a cry of neverending pain, like she was being tortured for fun. She cried and screamed and exhausted herself emotionally. She cried herself to sleep... but she was a dream walker and now she dreamt...
She was in a most dark area, there seemed to be nothing here. She was used to this, it was what her mind was made up of, mostly. She cocked her head to the side to the figure in front of her. "Why are your dreams of dark, Lord Murderer? This looks like how my dreams were once, before Kalamos... whom is now gone again." Star knew that she could very well injure this man in his dream, and no one would know how to help him, the mind is a fragile thing and she want to break glass... but for now, decided against it. "Well... go on and talk, hateful one... we are in your dream now, this is not happening."
The wings on her back began to fold out... but soon retreated within her flesh. The cuts were slow to heal though... slower then usual.
-
Validrir's dreams were indeed dark as Star had said. They were tormenting and full of evil. They blamed and accused him, but even worse he believed them. He had killed Kalamos, just from feeling the blade enter the other's body he knew that. It was an accident, Kalamos had lept in the way, effectivly killed himself! He screamed the words and reasonings at himself, but his guilt persisted. Perhaps he should not have been so quick to turn to violence. Yes the demon was obviously malevolent, but maybe there had been another avenue he had been to blood thirsty to look for.
It was the change wrought in him by the comming of Gorbrack. It was making him somthing he was not. But yet again he knew that was not altogether true. The effect he and Gorbrack had apon each other was different than he let others believe. The changes were there, the attitude shift certain, but these feelings of violence and anger were not simply Gorbrack's mindset infecting him. The effect of the one simply magnified the emotions and personality traits that they shared. This blood lust, the violence and deep seeded hatred he felt were already there, just burried deep and kept shackled by his will to be somthing other than a war monger. He had lied to those who knew of his transformation, mostly because he was ashamed of what he was deep down, a warrior who settled things with blood. But he had also lied because he could not bare to admit it to himself.
He continued wandering the endless paths of his dreams for what seemed like days before he suddenly came apon the shadowed figure of a young woman. He thought he knew her but could not be sure. Then she spoke, asking why his dreams were so dark, called him Lord Murderer. Yet another wraith to torment him in his dreams, he thought. She told him that her dreams were like this once, before Kalamos. He knew her then, Star. the demon princess and half vampire much less. Being who and what she was it would seem she belonged no where, except perhaps her fathers realm of hell, but she did not desire it he thought. Who knew, in the end it did not matter for she had found Kalamos who loved her and she him. It donned then apon Validrir how much she puzzled him. She was full of so much anger and wrath, so much hatred and vengfulness, and yet she had love in her heart to vast it could scarcely be contained. She urged him to talk and that this were not happening, only a dream.
He looked at her for a moment before he opened his mouth to speak. "Do you suggest that this is not a reality simply because it happens within the confines of a dream?" He asked but then shook his head. "Bah, it does not matter, my pain is real enough." He looked away and then back at Star. "What would you have me say, I am sorry? I know how you feel? Maybe we can have a nice heart to heart about the those we've cared for who are now gone, and then hug our troubles away." His voice was sarcastic and his tone harsh. Validrir was angry, not so much at Star but at the state of things, and he was tired of trying to find the right things to say to people. What did she want to hear? He did not know.
-
Star looked around and chuckled. "Oh woe is you... your dreams have become dark... blah blah blah" she returned his tone with one of her own, "and no, I do not want you to say you're sorry... I want you to suffer, to feel what I feel..." she shrugged, "seems your dreams tell me you do feel something besides being a puppet of good. Do you know how ridiculous you look? All high and mighty, catering to everyone's requests. How absurd!" Star was poking and prodding... "How would your wife feel about your dreams? How would she feel about how her knight became so dark?" There it was, she smirked at her remark. "There would be true love... when she would except you for who you are. Does anyone except you for who you are? Or do they only obey your word, or perhaps like you because of your "good" heart?" She couldn't stop herself from spewing out these words.
She walked in front of him, "Come now murderer. Show me your anger... tell me what you're thinking..." she stared at him, "Oh and as far as being a dream, it is because you can't hide behind a smile and kind eyes."
She wanted him to just be real for once.
-
He eyed her as she spoke. The words stung, not because they hurt his feelings but because there was some truth in what she said. Dark, twisted, but truth none the less. He looked at her for a bit longer, obvious discomfort mirrored in his eyes.
"What am I thinking? Show you my anger?" He stated each question and allowed them to settle before continueing. "Very well... Dark Star." The name suddenly came to him, he didn't know why, but it he knew it was her's. In reality the name had come of his connection to Gorbrack but inadvertently and without his knowledge. As point of fact, Validrir was unaware that such a connection between them even exsisted. It was possible that even Gorbrack did not know of it. "How much do you love Kalamos?" It was a rhetorical question, Validrir could see the love she held for the summoned being. Normally he would not be able to read someone of Star's power so easily, but the love she held for Kalamos was so bright, so tremendous and all encompassing, that it could not be hidden from his eyes by the hatred and power of all the demon lords in exsistance.
"I can see it, like star swelling within you. A wonderous thing that grows with ever building passion, even as the one you love is gone from my world." His dreams began to take a different shape, the depthless black twisting as an image of Kalamos emerged from the empty space. The shade of Star's love walked forward, his hand outstretched to her. "I felt that once, a love so great that it seemed I would be swept away with it." Another image materialized from the gloom, a woman. She was a little taller than Star, but not much. Her hair was was dark brown and hung in long curls about her face and shoulders. Her skin had a light tan from many days out in the sun, her eyes were blue and full of life and kindness. Validrir gazed at the woman with a deep and terrible longing, she smiled brightly at him in return.
"So vast was my love that I thought it impossible for it to grow, yet grow it did. Even after she died." The Kalamos vanished into the nothingness from wence he came before he could reach Star, the woman soon followed. "My dear Clara." He whispered before looking to Star. "But our situations are not the same. My love can not be summoned back to me. You say my dreams have become dark, but you understand little. There has long been a dark corner of my mind where I banish the troubles of my life. I was not born into exsistance as a god, but was once human. I have regrets, doubts, losses that I prefer not to think about. I will never see the woman I love again, not in all of eternity! Can you claim as much! I am responsible for millions of people and their safety! I made the decision to live as a god without understanding what it meant! Without knowing the far reaching consequences!" Validrir was shouting now, his anger had built up to the surface as Star had wanted. The darkness of his dreams had vanished as bright flames lept up all around them. Fragments of different memories and imaginings combined to create the shattered world around them. Through the flames could be seen the farm on which his love had lived, the land melting into the battle field on which he'd fought long ago. The twisted forms of demons clashed against knights and soldiers of men. Bandits rode across the farm and set fire to the little house. A woman ran out of it and was screaming at them. One galloped by and scooped her up. The woman was Clara, her face stricken with fear. Behind them the the glorious light of a god shone out. There stood Talingue over a kneeling Validrir. And then finally there was Kalamos who stood with a blade buried deep in his chest. He stood there, his mouth open as if trying to call out, but he was choking on his own blood.
"Here they are! Look at them if you wish Star, For these are those theing which plague me most!" He advanced on her the flames growing more furious with each step. "then there is you, the high demon princess! Daughter of a dethroned devil, who died odly enough after his heart had begun to soften. You wanted to know what I was thinking, well this is what I am. Here is the twisted madness from which I hide! Is this what you wanted? Are you happy with what you see? I have suffered as you suffer for longer than you've been alive!" Validrir was right in front of her now and staring down at her, the flames reflected in his gaze. "What do you say Dark Star?"
-
As she saw Kalamos, her look softened. She was very much in love with this man, the only reason she lived. She turned her face to the woman and nodded, remembering her face from the picture. The events turned dark with a fiery rage. She smiled, despite herself. She watched it unfold, watched as the God's anger grew... 'Yes... show me anger, show me hate... fear... build... dance! Dance!'
Then he spoke to her... she chuckled, placed a finger over his lips and snapped her fingers. They were thrown into a plain scene, just surrounded by nothing. Just the two of them, in a void. She turned her head to the side, "You may not be able to see her again, as I would not with Kalamos if he was not a unique individual. Do you know how many loves I have seen come and go? I have watched numerous loved ones come and go, die of old age, die from war. I know your pain... do you think I chose to live forever?! You chose... I was brought into this nightmare. Now I must feed off the very people you love and care for... Here, let me show you something..."
She stood by the God and waved her hand in front of them. There a scene unfolded... one of a much younger Star and a younger Kalamos, although he stood with brilliant silver hair. "That is the man I fell in love with. I loved him then... watch..." They were together, as companions then, feelings were hushed between them. But she lashed out, blood rage, hated demon arose from her... and she went after the only thing she cared about: Kalamos. She wanted his blood, his life, his everything... And she almost got the best of him... Star snapped her fingers and the scene came to an end. "He cut himself that day with wicked blade, to feed me. That wound never closed and in time, was the cause of his first death. Do you know how much it torments me to want to love him and want to harm him? It's torture."
She sighed within herself. "Dark Star... and demon princess... I do not know what you call me those things. But your hatred for demons seems both rational and irrational, as does my hatred for angels and hunters... Perhaps you need to venture outside of these walls of your kingdom."
Star had walked different plains of worlds/realms for far too many years. She, in fact, might have lived longer then Validrir. She was brought into a neverending nightmare young in age. Her body dead, her heart alive, her soul long lost before Kalamos came to be.
Her body was going through spasms as she slept. Not only was she inside of Validrir's dreams, but Kalamos was dreaming of her. It was like she was being torn apart. Validrir was yelling at her within his dream, calling her a demon princess and the vision of Kalamos had angered her. Her back burned with fire and the skin began to break. Wings formed, and emerged... they came up and floated to her sides. The were covered in blood, purple hue dripping off the ends and hitting the floor...
But these weren't the wings that Kalamos new so very well, or the ones that Thorlan had met. These were feathered wings, old angel wings from a time long lost.
-
Validrir's shoulders slumped, his anger fading to be replaced by sadness as he watched the scene unfold before him. When all was said and done he spoke softly.
"It would apear that we both come from shattered lives. Perhaps for the first time we understand a little of each other."
-
She turned her head up at Validrir, "No, I don't think you and I will ever understand each other. Because by all means, I should never love the way other beings 'love' because I am 'demon' and 'evil' by stories long told. Everything that walks respects an angel or a God... not a vampire. And although certain things in our lives, such as love, might exist... it will always be puzzling and second guessed. Because even though you know that Kalamos is my life, the very breath I take, you question it because of the tales of demons. Such as I second guess any action or word," she had to choke back saying 'lie' instead of 'word,' "that you may say; I, too, have a negative view due to the war between my kind and yours. It will never end..."
Star looked up at the sky, "And yet I am a war within myself. I'm at all costs an abomination, no water mystic is supposed to love a demon lord. But it does happen I suppose, Green Hair proves it." She chuckled to herself.
Something was pulling at her from the physical world, "If you need to speak anything now, do so... Something is off kelter with mine body, I must have to feed." Words no God/Lord wants to hear, a vampire needing to feed.
-
"You give me too little credit, and you give too little to yourself as well." Validrir said. "We will never agree I think, but that does not mean we do not understand. Ther are ways in which we are similar, but indeed there are more in which we are different. However, what you must come to terms with, is not who you were are are, not where or form whence you came, but where you are going and who you will become. Ultimately the decision is yours. But never mind what I say, you will never listen. Despite your advanced years you are like a child, you will not learn by the words of others, you must experience for yourself. Most beings are this way." Validrir began to drift away then, the distance between them growing quickly, and before he vanish into the gloom of his dreams he uttered three words.
"Leave me now." And the link of their minds was broken.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Validrir left the dream world that the two had shared, a pressence slithered into the emptiness he left behind. It was dark and deep. The terrible and complete black that made it up cannot be accurately described in mere words. It was Gorbrack, once again snaking his way into the thoughts of Star. The darkness took shape as the shadow of the demon lord, he was tall even in this state.
"Hello my dear. Is that nasty old god playing around inside your pretty head, or did you seek him out? Oh you needn't answer, Gorbrack knows little one." The shadow slid closer as he spoke in his hissing manner. "You know, for hating him as you do, you seem to desire an awful lot of his attentions. Is Validrir really so important to you?" The shadow was right in front of Star now. "Oh I suppose he did offer your dear Kalamos a soul and a life all his own. But can you really trust a god? Their as decietful as we are, only they won many of the past wars, and as you know, the winner writes the history. My offer still stands you know. I will give you and kalamos a place in my realm, a place where you needn't hide or feel afraid. You'll be more at home there than any where else I can think of. What do you say, this is the last time I will offer."
-
(Sorry for missing so long, new job out of town stuff.)
Seeing star in such a calm state surprised him, taking him a brief moment to realize how much it must be taking to keep herself from doing what he expected. He stepped to the side, looking back at her as she past to make sure that she didn't go after Validrir. Seeing that she wasn't he let out a sigh of relief, heading back towards his own room when he heard her scream echo through the tower. He dropped his head for a moment, before moving into his room, he couldn't sleep though, Instead he trained, practicing different tight quarters maneuvers before clearing the area and practicing everything he could think of simply to keep his mind off of seeing his friends demise for the second time.
-
Star was thrown from the Lord's mind. She was soon within her own mind; there was nothing much here, it was as if she was in a dark hallway, strewn with old pictures from her past. This was her place of safety, mostly. But a dark voice entered the hall, it boomed and hissed, dripping with hate and love. It was Gorbrack, the Demon God who yearned for her trust. She watched as the shadow came closer, speaking of a promise that would mean freedom for her and Kalamos. She stood slowly, never taking her eyes off the figure. "I have told you once before, I can not agree to the offer. Kal makes the decisions in our relationship..." Star wasn't afraid, she felt more comfortable speaking with him then she should have been. "But tell me, what would this realm consist of? How would we both be free?" She was intrigued by this being.
Another voice came to her quickly, not allowing Gorbrack to answer. This voice was powerful and deep, hateful with the fires of a thousand suns, "Zoycite!"
Star was thrown from her own dream and awoke in the same dark room she had retreated to. Breathing slowly, the scent of blood engulfed her; it was her own. She sat up, wings moved with her body, folding and resting against her flesh. Star walked out of the room slowly, feathered wings covering her backside, but unknown to her. The energy she gave off through the hallways was magnificent, an old lost forgotten ancient power.
Hand reached down to Nall, fingers scratching snowy fur. "Time to wake up Kalamos..." She began to walk up the stairs, wings folding back into her flesh, disappearing from full sight. The gashes upon her back were still fresh and open by the time she made it to the top of them. The angels stopped their actions suddenly at the sight of her; they did not know why. "I am going to awaken Kalamos. Tell Thorlan, mention it to the sleeping Lord. Do not be alarmed by the destruction that shall happen momentarily..." She turned and walked out the door, the wounds slowly stitching themselves back up.
-
Thorlan left his room a few hours later. His blade once more sheathed at his side and wearing his armor, having taken it off while he was practicing. As he moved down the hall he was told that star was going to go and awaken Kalamos once more. He nodded his thanks and moved past the messenger, heading outside and looking around for star.